BURIED IN THE RAIN

By: BARBARA MICHAELS

Synopsis:

Dreading her return to the Virginia plantation where she spent four
miserable childhood years, Julie Newcomb reluctantly cares for her
family's ailing patriarch while delving into their dark secrets.

A Berkley Book / published by arrangement with Atheneum Publishers

PRINTING HISTORY

Atheneum edition published 1985 Berkley edition / March 1987 All rights
reserved.

Copyright 1985 by Barbara Michaels.

This book may not be reproduced in whole or in part.  by mimeograph or
any other means, without permission.

For information address: Atheneum Publishers, 597 Fifth Avenue, New
York.  New York 10017.

ISBN: 0259634-3

Berkley Books are published by The Berkley Publishing Group.  200
Madison Avenue.  New York.  New York 10016.

The name BERRLEY and the .B," logo are trademarks belonging to Berkley
Publishing Corporation.

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

20 19 18 17

TO THE DELAPLAINES, ONE AND ALL

BETTIE AND GEORGE, BUCKIE AND TED, JIM AND JOHN

Chapter 1

THE OLL PICKUP HIT A POTHOLE WITH A BUMP THAT SHOOK A FEW more flakes of
faded blue paint from the rusted body.  Joe Danner swore, but not aloud.
He hadn't used bad language for six years, not since he found his Lord
Jesus in the mesmeric eyes of a traveling evangelist.  He hadn't used
hard liquor nor tobacco either, nor laid a hand on his wife in anger
only when she talked back or questioned his Scripture-ordained authority
as head of the family.

It would never have occurred to Joe Danner that his wife preferred their
old life-style.  Back then, an occasional beating was part of the
natural order of things, and it was a small price to pay for the
Saturday nights at the local tavern, both of them getting a little drunk
together, talking and joking with friends, going home to couple
unimaginatively but pleasurably in the old bed Joe's daddy had made with
his own hands.

Since Joe found Jesus, there were no more Saturday nights at the tavern.

No more kids, either.  Joe Junior had left home the year before; he was
up north someplace, ... wallowing in the sins he'd been brought up to
hate .  .  .

Only somehow the teaching hadn't taken hold.  Not with Lynne Anne,
either.  Married at sixteen, just in time to spare her baby the label of
bastard but not soon enough to wipe out the sin of fornication.  She
lived in Pikesburg, only forty miles away, but she never came home any
more.

Joe had thrown her out of the house the night she told them she was
pregnant, and Lynne Anne had spat in his face before she set out on a
four-mile walk in the traditional snowstorm, to collapse on the doorstep
of her future in-laws.  They had raised a real ruckus about it, too.

Methodists.  What else could a person expect from Methodists?

Another pothole lifted Joe off the seat, bringing his head in painful
contact with the roof of the cab and ending his sullen musings about his
thankless children.  Darned county gov'mint, he thought.  New roads, not
even a year old, and already gone to .  .  .  heck.  Why they'd built it
in the first place he'd never understand.  Nothing wrong with the old
one.  This route was shorter, maybe, but .  .  .  Well, he just didn't
like it.  Especially the steep downhill slope into the hollow. Deadman's
Hollow, the kids called it.  Said it was haunted.  Fool kids . .  .  He
wasn't afraid of haunts or dead men, not with the power of the Lord
Jesus in his heart.  All the same, there was something funny about that
low place in the road .  .  .

Joe stamped on the brake as the truck approached the downhill curve. The
road was slimy-wet after the night's rain; tangled brush and twisted
trees, thick with foliage, reduced the sunlight to a golden haze.  The
fields would be a solid sea of mud; couldn't use a cultivator till they
dried.

gol-durned rain, golly-durned gov'mint .  .  .

Jesus Christ!  The words came bursting out of the deep recesses of his
mind, exploding in a high-pitched shout.

His heavy boot slammed the brake pedal to the floor.  The tires squawled
and slid, and he fought the skid with the skill of long years of driving
on bad roads in bad weather.

The vehicle finally shuddered to a stop, skewed sideways across both
narrow lanes; and Joe sat staring down at the thing in the road.

Had he hit it?  He hadn't kilt anything.  He knew how it would feel.
Coons and possums and groundhogs, he'd run over plenty of the varmints.
A body a human body would make even more of a bump.

Sweat slicked his lean cheeks and trickled into his beard as he climbed
down from the truck.  He was already composing the excuses he would give
the police.  It was on the road when he saw it still and recumbent, dead
or dead drunk not his fault sharp curve, wet road .  . .

Not his fault.  If he could back and turn, go the other way, the old way
leave it for someone else to find .  .  .

Still, better check it out.  He'd had enough trouble with the police.

That fuss last year, about whipping the kids at church school all
according to the Scriptures, spare the rod and spoil the child but some
busybody had raised rain, and he was an elder.

Slowly Joe went around the front of the truck, dreading what he would
see.  But everything was all right.  He hadn't touched it.  The wheels
were a good foot away.

Must be dead or dead-drunk.  It hadn't stirred.  It?  She.

Woman's dress, but a darned funny one long, covering even the feet, a
faced calico print that had once been blue.

She lay face-down, the back of her head covered by a scarf or shawl. Her
arms were crooked, one over her head, the other at her side.  The
voluminous folds of fabric were strangely flat, and as he edged closer,
Joe's fears faded, to be replaced by rising anger.  It was just an empty
dress.

Couldn't be a body under that.  Some fool kids could've caused an
accident, playing a trick like that.

He lifted the scarf.

It grinned up at him, baring twin rows of earth-browned teeth.  The
ivory curve of the skull was pale against the black macadam of the road.

A drop of water, caught on the rim of the empty eyesocket, winked in the
sunlight.

Somehow he got the truck backed and turned.  The last wild twist of the
wheel produced the faintest crunching sound, and an echoing quiver ran
through Joe's own bones.  For some reason all he could think of was
Lynne Anne, struggling through the winter storm.  He could see her face
drawn into ugliness by her hate, superimposed on that fleshless horror
in the road.

He had not seen the other, smaller bundle of cloth that lay
half-concealed by the full sleeve and crooked arm bones, as if it had
fallen from a failing grasp.  A very small bundle, not of calico, but of
finer stuff, stained with rust and mold in a strangely beautiful pattern
of greens and browns.  Once it had been white delicate, fragile lawn,
lace-trimmed, hand-tucked and embroidered, just the right size left a
child's doll-baby.  A life-sized doll-baby.

THE STORY WAS MACABRE ENOUGH TO MAKE THE NATIONAL newswires.  I suppose
I was one of the few people in the eastern United States who didn't read
it.  I wasn't watching TV or reading newspapers that week.  Final exams
were looming, and that first year in med school is the one that
separates the sheep from the goats.  When I wasn't crouched over my desk
rereading pages I had read a dozen times, I was pacing the floor
mumbling to myself.  The twelve cranial nerves, the facial nerves optic,
trigeminal, glossopharyngeal .  .  .  Now and then i heard myself break
into song.  "The hip bone's connected to the thigh bone, the thigh
bone's connected to the leg bone .  .  ." Then I would do aerobics for a
few minutes or dash out to the store for another jar of instant coffee.

Actually, I have a vague recollection of seeing a head line on one of
the trashy journals near the check-out stand in the grocery store.

Waiting in line, one couldn't help glancing at the headlines.  Princess
Di's private life vied with lurid lies about Hollywood and rock stars,
promises of wonder diets, cancer cures, and proof of life after death.

That was the sort of headline I noticed: "Returned from the Grave!  To
Seek Revenge????" Just more gruesome sensationalism, and it made no
lasting impression on a mind stuffed to overflowing with anatomical
terms.

If I had read the story, would I have gone to Virginia?

Yes, of course all the more readily, no doubt, because of the
coincidence and the intriguing aspects of the case.  On the other hand,
I was awfully sick of bones.

The summons came.  I use that old-fashioned phrase deliberately; it was
one she would have used.  The call didn't come from her, however.  It
came from my mother, who informed me irascibly that she had been trying
to reach me for three days.

"I told you I was in the middle of exams."

It was five o'clock on a rainy spring afternoon and I was in bed with a
beer and a mystery story and a bowl of pretzels.  I had not yet received
the exam results, but at that moment it was enough just to be done with
them.  Mother's grumbles washed over me without making any impression.

I had heard it all before: I had no business cutting myself off from the
world; what if someone became ill?  What if

.  .  .  She had a superstitious reluctance to say the words, so I said
them for her.

"If somebody died I'd find out soon enough.  That's not the sort of news
I'm anxious to get."

Though she had lived in Pittsburgh for years, Mother had never quite
lost her pretty Virginia accent.  It softened her voice even when she
was angry, and was, I think, partially responsible for her success as an
executive secretary.  "Mrs.  Newcomb is so ladylike!"

She sighed gently.  "Julie, I wish you wouldn't joke about such things.

It makes you sound so callous."

It was a mercy the dear woman couldn't hear some of the jokes that pass
around the dissecting room.  She thought I was growing callous, did she?

I was beginning to wonder if I would ever become callous enough.

"I was going to call you this evening," I said, sliding away from the
subject of my sense of humor.  "I really was.  So, what's new?"

"What are you going to do this summer, Julie?"

"You know what I'm going to be doing.  Same as last summer."

Another sigh trembled along the miles of wire, and I said firmly, "Now,
Mother, don't give me a hard time.  I know you think being a cocktail
waitress is one step away from prostitution, but it's a perfectly
respectable occupation, and I can make more money that way than I could
at any other job.  Lord knows we need it.  I feel bad enough using your
savings and letting you borrow from your boss .  .  ."

She let me run down before she spoke.  "It isn't that.

It's Martha.  She needs you, Julie."

The idea that Martha needed anyone, much less me, was so incongruous I
laughed aloud.  "Don't tell me she's dying at long last."

"I wish you wouldn't talk that way!"

"Sorry.  But she's ninety if she's a day."

"Eighty-five."

"Oh well, that's different."

"Julie "

"All right, all right.  But be honest, Mother.  Her death can hardly
come as a shock.  Eighty-five isn't exactly the springtime of life, and
to call our relationship tender and loving "

"You shouldn't speak of her that way, Julie.  She is your grandmother."

She was my grandmother.  She was also my mother's mother.  Neither of us
used the familial, affectionate words.

We called her Martha, when we didn't refer to her simply as "she."

Mother went on, "She wants you to spend the summer at Maidenwood."

I spilled the pretzels all over my lap.  Out of respect for my poor
mother, of whom I am really very fond, I did not yell.  All I said was,
"Why?" and I spoke in a quiet, controlled voice.

She was relieved at my calm.  "It's logical, Julie, when you think about
it.  She was recovering rather well from the stroke until a few days
ago.  Then she had another.  The doctor thought it would be the end, but
it seems she has rallied in the most amazing way .  .  .  What did you
say?"

"Nothing."

Mother decided to let it go.  "She is paralyzed.  She can barely speak."

"Then how did she manage to ask for me?"

She hadn't asked for me.  Mother finally admitted as much, but not until
I had pressed her; she insisted Martha would have asked for me if she
hadn't been er well

"you know, Julie, how a stroke affects a person's brain .  .  ."

Accustomed as I am to my mother's conversational style, it took me a
while to sort through the clutter of conventional cliches that obscured
the facts.

"Wait a minute, Mother, let me get this straight.  Martha had another
stroke?  And she's at home in that tumble down wreck of a house not in a
hospital?"

Another shower of conventionalities rained down on me.  The wishes of
the dying, the last days in the old home, et cetera, et cetera.  What it
all came down to was that Martha wanted it that way.  And what Martha
wanted, Martha got.

"Yes, I understand," I said resignedly.  "What I don't understand is why
I've been chosen as the sacrificial lamb.

It's Matt's problem.  He's on the spot, he's Martha's heir, he has no
family or financial responsibilities let him deal with it."

"But, honey, he's a man."

"I figured he must be.  Last time I saw him he was a boy, so "

"Julie, your cousin is doing all he can.  He has his career to think of.

This is an election year and he is very busy."

From the awe in her voice you'd have thought Matt were in the running
for the presidency, instead of being only a lowly state senator.  The
key sentence had been the first.  Matt was a male and hence
automatically exempt from the family tasks that are a woman's
responsibility.

The dirty, unpaid, boring tasks like bedpans and cooking, scrubbing
floors and carrying trays.

It would have been a waste of time and energy to try to convince my
mother of the injustice of this attitude.  She had grown up with it; it
was engraved on her brain.  So I didn't yell, "What about my career?

What about my needs?"

I listened in mounting depression as Mother outlined the arguments in
favor of my going to Maidenwood.  I felt sure she had got them from
Matt; they had the glib, specious appeal of a political speech.

"You wouldn't have to do any actual nursing, Julie.

No er no nasty things.  Shirley Johnson is there maybe you remember her?

Such a fine woman, very conscientious, and Matt says she has her
certificate as a practical nurse."

Mother probably did not realize that her argument affected me in a way
she had not planned.  I didn't remember Shirley Johnson, but I pitied
her with all my heart.

Another convincing argument was that Matt had agreed to compensate me
for the wages I would lose.  I cheered up a little, because I was pretty
sure Matt didn't know how much a good cocktail waitress can earn in
three months.

Of course he counted on getting the money out of Martha.

I wished him luck.  Maybe she'd die before the summer was over .  .

But the argument that turned the trick was the one Mother didn't make.

If I did not go, she'd have to.  I knew how she felt about Martha, even
if she didn't.  She would never admit to herself or anyone else she
hated and feared her own mother; she would risk her job and her health
for some outmoded notion of duty.  I was her surrogate, and like the
paid substitutes during the Civil War, I would have to shoulder arms and
march out to be killed.

I had to go.  And I would have gone even if I had known that the
fanciful analogy about the sacrificial lamb was more accurate than I
imagined.

Chapter 2

MATT MET ME AT THE BUS STATION IN RICHMOND.  COST WAS certainly a factor
in my decision to take the bus so far I hadn't got any money out of
Matt, only promises, promises but I must admit another reason was my
suspicion that Cousin Matt would rather be caught dead than mixing with
the hoi polloi who traveled by Greyhound.  I had expected he would send
one of his lackeys to pick me up, so when I saw him standing there at
the door, I almost fell over.

He was wearing slacks and a blue denim shirt, the sleeves rolled up and
the collar open.  He waved and called out, in a voice loud enough to
make heads turn, "Cousin Julie!  Good to see you, honey!"

Well, of course I should have figured it out sooner.  This was an
election year.  It wouldn't hurt Matt's image to be seen mingling with
the underprivileged, dressed like one of the boys.  I fully expected a
flash to explode, but there didn't seem to be a photographer in sight.

Matt gave me a big brotherly hug and held me out at arm's length, his
hands on my shoulders.  "You're a sight for sore eyes, honey.  Prettier
than ever."

"So are you," I said.  It wasn't much of a compliment.

The last time I had seen Matt he had been sixteen years old, with all
the normal tribulations of that age acne, long, gangly legs and arms,
and a voice that turned from soprano to bass at odd moments.  He was
thirty now, seven years older than I, and in spite of my sarcastic
semicompliment I had to admit that he had turned into a good looking
guy.  His casual clothes showed off his tan and his muscles and his flat
stomach.  I felt sure that all three were the products of an expensive
health club, but the working man image wasn't bad.  He had the family
features, the jutting nose and high, prominent cheekbones and heavy jaw.

Unfortunately I have them too.  One of the reasons I let my hair grow
long is the hope of softening those pronounced and prominent
protrusions.  My best friends wouldn't call me pretty.  The women of my
family are seldom pretty.  By the time we reach middle age we all look
like tribal matriarchs.  But on a man the "Carr face is attractive; it
gives a (deceptive) impression of strength and reliability the Abe
Lincoln look, only handsomer.

We looked enough alike to be brother and sister, Matt and I, even to the
dark chestnut-brown of our hair.

Matt noticed the resemblance too.  His smile faded and he gave me
another, longer inspection before he said, "No mistaking you for anybody
but a Carr, Julie, even if you don't have the name."

The driver had unloaded the belly of the bus and I indicated my three
suitcases.  I picked up the lightest of the three, ignoring Matt's
polite protest.  When he had hoisted the other two he stopped
protesting.  An expression of mild distress crossed his face, but he
carried them easily enough;

the health club must be doing its job.

"What the hell have you got in here?" he asked.

"Clothes, books, the usual.  If I'm going to be here all summer I can't
get by with one pair of jeans."

He nodded, saving his breath.  I was soon to discover what he was saving
it for; as we neared the exit a man stepped into our path, hand
outstretched.  "Senator Ellis!

Hello, Senator."

Matt dropped the right-hand suitcase on my foot and took the extended
hand.  He didn't raise his voice, but all of a sudden you could hear him
all over the station.  It's called projection, I believe.

"Well Mr.  Busby, isn't it?  Good to see you, sir.

How's the wife?"

"Much better, Senator, since she had that operation.

Had to thank you, sir; hadn't been for you, we couldn't have afforded
it.  Just no way to tell you, Senator, how much we all think of you and
the great job you're doing for us "

"Please." Matt dropped his admirer's hand and gave him a friendly slap
on the shoulder.  "You good people deserve everything you get and a lot
more.  I'm delighted to hear that Mrs.  Busby is doing well."

They played it to the hilt as a small crowd gathered.

Matt introduced me '!My li'l cousin Julie, come to nurse our grannie the
dear old soul is sinking fast Finally Mr.  Busby if that was his name,
which I rather doubted backed away, bowing and scraping.  Matt spread a
friendly, self-deprecating smile around the watching crowd, picked up my
bags and shepherded me toward the door, followed by an admiring murmur.

We were out on the street before I spoke.  "Can I throw up now, or would
you rather I waited until the chauffeur can clean it up?"

The fourteen-year-old Matt would have turned purple with rage and tried
to slug me.  Senator Ellis smiled.

"That's the way it's done, honey.  And I do it well.  I'll be governor
in five years."

He wasn't smiling now.  His voice was dead serious.  I believed him.

"And then?" I asked.

"Every little boy in America envisions being President."

"And every little girl."

"I agree, darling.  You can't fault me on women's rights.

Look at my record."

"How do you get away with that in your district?  The word 'redneck'
comes to mind .  .

"The word is one we use pridefully," said Matt, with a twist of his lip.

"I get away with it because I am also great at hunting' and fishin' and
man-talk.  It's all image, honey."

He stopped by a nondescript vehicle a five-year-old tan Chevy with rust
stains.  I took one look at it and burst out laughing.

Matt joined me.  "Image, Julie.  I told you I'm good at it."

He helped me in with a burlesqued gallantry and got behind the wheel. We
kept up a desultory spatter of conversation as he drove skillfully
through the noonday traffic the usual polite catching up on each other's
lives.  Not until we had left the city and were heading south did I
break a long silence.  "How is she, Matt?"

He didn't need to ask who "she" was.  "Same as ever.

She could be deaf, dumb, blind and paralyzed and still rule the roost."

He waited for me to comment.  When I didn't he said, without looking at
me, "Are you still afraid of her, Julie?"

"No.  Yes.  How the hell should I know?  I haven't seen her for five
years."

"I am," Matt said.  "Afraid of her."

"You were always her favorite."

"Isn't there something in the Bible about chastening those you love?"

"Oh."

"She did favor me," Matt admitted.  "I was the boy.

The only boy born into the family for God knows how many generations.

It's funny, how we run to girl-babies

.  .  .  Your standard male chauvinist has nothing on these tough old
ladies when it comes to putting down other women.  And I'm sure that
when she talked about me to you, she praised me to the skies.  That was
a favorite trick of hers invidious comparisons.  But she never allowed
me to have a very good opinion of myself."

"Matt, she's a sick old woman and you're a successful young man with
your life ahead of you.  Don't tell me you are suffering from some
neurotic obsession "

"No." Matt's tight grasp of the wheel relaxed.  When he went on, the
strained bitterness had left his voice.  "No, I think I've come to grips
with my neuroses.  Whatever she did, she is paying for it now.  There
could be no worse punishment for her than lying helpless.  If you could
see her "

"I will."

He took one hand off the wheel and patted my knee.

"Don't think I'm not grateful, Julie.  I'll try to make it up to you. If
there's anything in the house you want furniture, china, that sort of
thing .  .  ."

The sympathy and affection I had begun to feel for him abruptly
vanished.  I don't know why the offer repelled me so.  Heaven knows I
had no reason to feel sentimental about my grim old grandmother.

He felt me stiffen and removed his hand.  "That wasn't expressed too
well," he said.

"No.  I don't intend to prowl the house like a ghoul looking for loot.

She's not dead yet."

"She can't last the summer," Matt said flatly.

We went on for another mile in silence.  For all its battered
appearance, the old car was in excellent condition.  The engine ran
smoothly and the air conditioning kept the interior comfortably cool.

Under a bright hot sun the level fields of the riverbanks were green
with new crops.

Finally I said, "She's a tough old lady, Matt.  She might recover.  I'm
going to do everything I can to ensure that she does."

"Naturally."

His expression was so glum I had to laugh, though without much humor.

"We're a fine pair of loving grand children, aren't we?  You'd better
start briefing me things to do and not do, subjects to mention and to
avoid, topics that might raise her blood pressure or improve her
disposition if there are any of the latter .  .  ."

"There aren't," Matt grunted.  "But don't mention the skeleton on the
road.  She doesn't know about that."

"The skeleton on the .  .  .  What on earth are you talking about?"

Matt glanced at me.  "Didn't you hear about it?"

"No."

Matt touched the brake and signaled for a turn.  "It's time we stopped
for lunch anyway.  I'd better fill you in on the local sensation before
you see Martha."

The restaurant was one of those roadside types that have names like
Joe's Place or Flo's Place or Harry's Place.

This "place" fake Tudor stucco and beam construction, two whiskey
barrels filled with petunias flanking the entrance belonged to Sam,
whoever he was.  It was obviously one of Matt's hangouts; the waitress
greeted him by name and asked if he wanted the usual, which turned out
to be bourbon on the rocks a lot of bourbon on a few rocks.

We were only half an hour from Maidenwood and I figured that Matt was in
the habit of stopping at Sam's for a shot of Dutch courage before
confronting his grandmother.

"Now," I said, sipping my gin and tonic, "about that skeleton."

There had, in fact, been two skeletons; one was that of a newborn
infant.  I listened with my mouth open, too astonished to question or
interrupt.  When the waitress came along to ask if we wanted refills on
our drinks, Matt laughed at my aghast face and nodded at the girl.

"Drink up, Julie, you look as if you need another one."

"I never heard such a crazy story in my life!  Come clean, Matt.  You
made it up.  You used to tell me things "

"I never made up one like this.  It's crazy, all right, but if you read
the newspapers as conscientiously as you ought, you would know that
cases just as weird turn up from time to time.  Unfortunately this one
happened in our back yard, so to speak.  The new road cuts through our
land."

I finished my drink and shook my head, marveling.  "I can see why you
warned me not to tell Martha.  She'd view it as a personal insult.  Was
that the motive, do you think?

And where did the bones come from?  I'm not as ignorant as you suppose;
I've read about cemeteries being desecrated "

"That was the first place the police looked, naturally.

There are three cemeteries in and around Carrsville the Methodist, the
Episcopal, and the old Catholic cemetery.

There were no signs of disturbance."

"Medical-school specimens, then."

"Use your head, Julie and give your colleagues and the police some
credit.  Sheriff Jarboe called in an anthropologist from William and
Mary to examine the bones."

"Oh, of course.  That would be the thing to do." I pondered the matter
while Matt watched me quizzically.

The waitress brought our second round of drinks.  Without looking at the
tattered menu, Matt ordered for both of us.

"Well?" he said.

"Well what?"

"You med students are supposed to know something about bones.  How much
can an expert tell from a skeleton?"

"I'm no expert.  But I took a course in forensic medicine, and I've done
some reading on my own.  A pathologist can determine the age of the
individual, within a few years.  The sex of an adult or adolescent
sexual characteristics don't mark the bones until after the onset of
puberty.

Medical history, general health, sometimes cause of death .  .  ."

"Sometimes?"

"Only if the cause of death left a mark on the bone.  A fractured hyoid
bone may indicate the individual was smothered or strangled.  A
fractured skull suggests a fatal fall or a blunt instrument.  But breaks
in the bones can be post mortem injuries, and it's hard to tell for sure
whether they occurred just before or after death."

The waitress put two chef's salads in front of us.  The lettuce was
brown around the edges but I was too hungry to care.  "You can tell a
lot more from the soft tissues, if any fragments remain.  I remember
reading about an examination of Egyptian mummies, where the pathologists
were able to perform histological sections, after rehydrating the
hardened tissues with sodium carbonate.  They found parasitic worms in
the intestinal mass .  .  .  Aren't you hungry?"

Matt pushed his salad away.  "I'm sorry I asked.  Let's change the
subject."

I took a roll and buttered it.  "Okay.  I assume your tame
anthropologist was not able to determine the cause of death.  Not
surprising.  What did he find out?"

"Just the age, and in the case of the woman's remains, the sex.  She was
between sixteen and twenty years old."

Matt continued to contemplate his food with faint disgust.

"Mmmm.  He wouldn't have been able to determine the sex of the infant.

Maybe the woman died in childbirth.

When?"

"That's the question." Matt picked up his fork and looked at me
dubiously.  "Are you finished talking about er histological sections?"

"For the moment.  If they could determine when the woman died, it might
give some clue as to where the bones came from."

"That's what I was about to ask you.  How they deduce something like
that."

"It wouldn't be easy.  A lot of factors affect the rate of deterioration
of animal bone and tissue.  The type of soil, the weather, the absence
or presence of a coffin, whether the body was embalmed "

Matt had taken a bite of salad.  He stopped chewing and looked at me
reproachfully.  I laughed.  "Okay, we'll skip the details.  The truth
is, archaeologists usually depend on other factors to date skeletal
remains, such as the objects buried with the bodies, like scraps of
clothing, buttons, coins, and so on.  Without such clues, or the use of
a process like carbon fourteen "

"I've read about that.  Why couldn't it be used in this case?"

"First, because it only works with specimens that are hundreds of years
old.  The margin of error is too great.

Second, because you have to destroy the specimen in order to get
results.  Matt, why are you worrying about this?

Surely it's obvious where the poor girl and her baby came from.  There
are old forgotten cemeteries all over the state.

Indian, colonial, Civil War .  .  .  We're walking on the dust of our
ancestors every time we take a step."

"Very poetic," Matt said distastefully.

"Very true.  It is also true that illegal digging has been going on
around Maidenwood for a long time.  That old lie about Blackbeard's
treasure "

"It's not so farfetched," Man protested.  "Teach, AKA

Blackbeard, did operate in the Tidewater area; after he was killed in a
sea fight, some of his crew were hanged at Williamsburg, and he "

"Man, my boy, I detect a greedy gleam in your eyes.

Don't tell me you dug for treasure in the pastures of Maidenwood?"

"Sure I did.  What red-blooded American boy could resist a story like
that?"

"You never let me help."

"You," Matt said solemnly, "were just a girl."

I couldn't help smiling.  Matt grinned back at me, and I found myself
liking him again.  "I did most of my treasure hunting in the years after
you left," he said, half apologetically.  "I didn't spend that much time
at Maiden wood when you were in residence."

"I suppose I was something of a nuisance," I admitted.

"Seven years is quite a gap in age when people are children.  I mean,
when children are I mean

"I know what you mean.  But Blackbeard's treasure isn't a myth, and
every now and then public interest revives.  Martha caught some idiot in
the woods with a bulldozer a few years back she ran him off with her
shotgun.  He had bought a treasure map from a con man for fifty bucks."

"There you are then.  A gang of kids, looking for pieces of eight, came
upon an old grave and decided to be cute.

Isn't that the conclusion the police arrived at?"

"Yes .  .  ."

"So that's it.  Are you going to eat the rest of your salad?"

He shoved it toward me and I began picking out the good parts strips of
country ham and fragments of cheese.

I should have known from the way he kept glancing at me that we weren't
finished with the subject.

"That's why I decided to give the archaeologists permission to
excavate," he said.  "Their presence will deter trespassers, and if they
find the cemetery the bones came from, the police can close the case."

I speared an olive and popped it into my mouth.  "Martha will have a
fit," I mumbled.  "She's always refused to allow .  .  ." Then I caught
on.  The pit flew out of my mouth and bounced uncouthly on the table.

Archaeologists?  You wouldn't be referring to one archaeologist in
particular?  Not not .  .  ."

"His name is Petranek," Matt said.  "He claimed to be an old friend of
yours."

I picked up the olive pit and put it on my plate.

I could tell by the smug set of Man's handsome mouth that he suspected
the truth.  It was the same smirk the fourteen-year-old had worn when he
put snakes in my bed and told me I was going to get rabies from a
rooster that had pecked my legs.  I was determined not to let him see
the news had disturbed me.  Actually, I told myself, I wasn't disturbed.

It had been a long time five years.

I was a wide-eyed innocent freshman at William and Mary, and Alan was a
grad student in anthropology, earning his stipend by teaching an
introductory anthro course.

He looked like a young Indiana Jones lean and bronzed, his brown hair
sun-bleached after a summer in the field.  I practically swooned with
rapturous disbelief when he picked me out of the gaggle of adoring girls
who surrounded him.

There was some vague talk of an engagement mostly from my mother before
I caught on to Alan's real reason for courting my favors.

Even then he had his future career mapped out.  Historic archaeology was
a relatively new discipline, applying the standard techniques of
excavation to recent historical sites.

You might think we know all we need to know about the early settlements
in America; not only were those people literate, they seemed to have
spent most of their spare time writing letters, declarations, diaries
and documents.  But there are gaps, especially in our knowledge of the
living conditions of ordinary people, that can only be filled in by
archaeology.  Digs around Williamsburg, Plymouth, and other sites have
proved that.

I could go on.  I knew a lot more about historic archaeology than I
wanted to know.  I heard a lot about it that year, in coffee shops and
college bars, in my room and in his apartment, in and out of bed.  He
even talked about it in bed.  That should have told me something.

I didn't catch on, though, not even when Alan complained about the
difficulty of advancement in a field so poorly funded and so
competitive.  He had no doubt he'd make it to the top eventually.

Humility was not one of his virtues or failings and he had reason for
vanity.  He was good intelligent, innovative, hard-working.  But he
didn't want to wait until he was fifty before he fought his way to a
full professorship or to one of the big curatorships.  He wanted instant
success, and the only way he could get it was to make a really
sensational, significant discovery.

He didn't lust after my maidenhood; he lusted after Maidenwood.  (It
shows you how young I was, that I could get a grim relish out of that
poor pun.)  I never really understood why he was convinced that the
discovery that would make his career lay hidden under the tangled brush
and weedy clay of my family's land.  Like all old houses, Maidenwood had
its share of legends; the buried pirate treasure was only one of them.

And, as Man had pointed out, not as farfetched as one might think.

Then there was the story of beautiful Lady Jocelyn, who had fled the
dissolute court of James I to find freedom in the wilderness of the New
World.  This was not only farfetched, but downright ridiculous, in my
opinion.  Women of seventeenth-century England were not their own
mistresses, they couldn't hop a boat and take off on a cruise without
the permission of husband or father or guardian especially if they were
wards of the King, as Lady Jocelyn was supposed to have been.  However,
Alan always insisted the tale contained a germ of truth.

And there was Maydon's Hundred.  Or, if you were credulous enough to
believe in Lady Jocelyn, Maiden's Hundred.  Duller (i.e., more sensible)
scholars scoffed at the claim put forth by some of my romantic ancestors
that the Carrs were descended, in a roundabout and question 2q able
manner, from the Lady.  They attributed the name to an otherwise
anonymous settler named Maydon.

Maydon's or Maiden's, it had been one of the "hundreds" granted to
Virginia company emigrants in the early 160()s.  There had been a
settlement at Maidenwood in

1622, when the first Indian uprising almost destroyed the young colony
of Virginia.  Three hundred settlers massacred out of a total of twelve
hundred, two of the four towns burned to the ground, many of the
"hundreds" reduced to smoking rubble strewn with the corpses of the
inhabitants.  I didn't know why Alan believed he could make his
reputation by digging up burned timbers and rotted bones, even if he
could find them in Maidenwood's five hundred acres.  But that is what he
believed, and that is what he was after.  Permission to excavate.

He met his match in Martha.  She saw through him, damn her.  Damn her,
not because she read his mind but because she was careful to explain his
motives to me.

I had taken Alan to Maidenwood that afternoon, at his request.  I
remember the sunlight slanting through the windows and gleaming on the
silver tea service that had been in the family for two hundred years.  I
remember the smile on Martha's face .  .  .

Alan buttered her up with great skill.  Not too much, only the best
bunter.  It didn't work.  She turned him down flat.  She had never
allowed outsiders to profane the soil of Maidenwood, and she never would
allow it not developers, nor archaeologists nor treasure hunters.  She
left him with no illusions of eventual success, but he took it with
seeming grace.  Not until after he had gone for a walk, so I could have
a little time alone with dear Grandma, did Martha really get to work.

With pitiless accuracy she described my failings, physical and
emotional.  How could I possibly imagine that a man like Alan handsome,
sophisticated, worldly could be interested in a callow, homely girl like
me?  Flat-chested, with lusterless stick-straight brown hair, and the
Carr features "so unfortunate on a woman" and, of course, no charm
whatever.

I retreated, not in good order, before she had quite finished.  The next
year I transferred to the University of Pennsylvania, even though I lost
the family-connected scholarship that had been my principal reason for
returning to Virginia for college.  Alan made a few attempts to see me,
but he wasn't a man to persevere in the face of such sullen resentment,
such unreasoning demands for reassurance.

Oh, yes, I had been unreasonable, I could admit that now now that it was
too late.  The past can't be changed.

Alan probably wouldn't want to change it.  He had been, and still was,
all the things Martha had called him handsome, sophisticated, worldly.
There must have been countless other women in his life .  .  .

"You don't mind?" Matt asked, as we left the restaurant.

"Mind what?  Oh the excavations." I laughed lightly, and then caught my
breath as the warm air closed over me like a sauna.  "I feel sorry for
the archaeologists, that's all.

I had forgotten what Virginia summers are like.  They'll be up to here
in sweat when they aren't drowned by rainstorms."

"I felt it was the proper thing to do," Matt said.  He started the
engine and the air conditioning blasted out.

"How did you convince Martha?"

"Are you kidding?  She doesn't know about it.  If she finds out she'll
probably have another stroke."

"You have her power of attorney?"

"No." Man scowled, and swung out to pass a tractor that was chugging
down the road at ten miles an hour.

"I'm expecting to get it my legal advisers are working on it.  At the
moment, Martha's lawyer is acting for her.

You remember him?"

"No."

"He's seventy-eight.  It's ridiculous, allowing a man that age to handle
Martha's affairs.  I'm sure the court will allow my application, but
until then I have to sue for favors from Ronald Fraser McLendon, and I
do mean sue hat in hand.  He had to agree with me about the excavations,
though."

We were back to the excavations again.  Did Matt know he was probing an
old wound?  I hadn't realized the spot was still so tender till he
brought the subject up.  Over the years the memory of Alan's features
had faded into a blur.

Now, suddenly, I could see him in my mind as clearly as if he stood
before me his eyes alight with enthusiasm, his brown hair tousled, his
hands moving in quick, emphatic gestures as he spoke.  I had heard the
arguments so often .  .  .

"Martha should have given them permission to excavate a long time ago,"
I said.  "The heritage of the past belongs to everyone.  Treasure
hunters and casual diggers can destroy a site; the light it might throw
upon our history is gone, forever.  The best way of preventing vandalism
like that is to let the archaeologists go in first."

Matt smiled.  "Is that a quote?"

"I'm sure it's been said before," I murmured.  "Wasn't that Mr.
McLendon's argument?"

"Well, not exactly.  He was more concerned with the legal ramifications.

We want to do everything we can to cooperate with the police.  Until
they identify those bones .  .  ."

I didn't want to hear any more about bones, or excavations, or
archaeologists.  "Where are you going?" I asked.

"Wasn't that the turnoff we just passed?"

"There's a new road," Man explained.  "That's it, ahead."

He swung into the narrow road, its entrance half-concealed by the
branches of the trees that crowded close on either hand.  The road
surface shone with wet, and Matt slowed to a cautious twenty-five.

"Looks just like the old road," I said.

"You remember."

"It hasn't been that long."

Long enough, though, to make the contrast between the well-traveled
state highway and this unnumbered county road even more striking than
before.  There were new developments all along the highway, clumps of
cracker box houses, shopping centers, factories.  The county road might
have been in another country or another time; there was no sign of the
present century except for the power lines and poles flanking the rutted
macadam.  Not even fences.  Yet I knew it was all Maidenwood land.  Cut
by ravines and gulches, carved by the streams that emptied into the
James River and the Bay, its tangled woodland had not changed for three
hundred years.  It must have looked much the same when the first
settlers came to Maydon's Hundred Jacobean cavaliers in high boots and
half-armor, women in long gowns carrying their babies in their arms. Had
the girl-mother and her infant been among them?  It was not likely. The
heavy Virginia clay would have reduced their delicate bones to dust long
ago.

The car rounded a steep curve and glided down into a shadowy hollow. "Is
this where she was found?" I asked.

Matt's eyebrows lifted.  "How did you know?"

"It is what you might call a suitable ambience," I said.

Even as the words left my lips I realized that the casual, half joking
comment was literally, grimly accurate.  Through smeared trunks of the
trees whose branches shadowed the narrow road, I could see masses of
tangled green vegetation on either side, fecund and overgrown like a
tropical rain forest.  I could almost feel the dampness, even through
the closed car windows.

"What a horrible place," I said involuntarily.  "Has it got a name?"

"You don't remember it?"

"No.  Should I?"

The road leveled out and straightened.  We crossed a one-lane wooden
bridge, and sunlight dispelled the shadows.  "Should I?" I said again.

Matt shrugged.  "Probably one of the places forbidden to you, as a mere
female.  The local kids have some weird name for it Deadman's Hollow,
something like that."

I didn't pursue the subject.  Neither of us spoke again until we reached
the entrance to Maidenwood.

Five years before there had been traces of the gateposts tumbled piles
of stones intertwined with weeds.  The stones had vanished now under
heaps of rank greenery.  Pink trumpets of bindweed raised triumphant
heads over the ruin.  The narrow track between them had been freshly

"raveled but, from the way the car bounced along it, not graded.  The
trees edged closer as if resenting our presence scrub pine and dogwood
seedlings and sycamore, strangled by the hangman's noose of honeysuckle.
Matt's hands were tight on the wheel and I realized he was as reluctant
to reach Maidenwood as I was.  When we came out of the trees and saw the
house ahead I felt like a stranger, viewing with detached and critical
appraisal a monstrosity that had long since outlived usefulness or
beauty.

The decay of the house was something they couldn't blame on the damn
Yankees.  It had survived the "War between the States." as they called
it in these parts.

intact, thanks, family legend claimed, to a daughter of the house who
had charmed the Union captain into sparing the mansion and its contents.

In the 1880s the lord of the manor had had less compunction than the
Yankees.  An inveterate gambler, he had sold the family treasures and
gutted the house, stripping off the hand-carved walnut paneling and even
selling the lead off the roof.  Another family legend claimed that his
long-suffering wife had finally poisoned him before he could hock her
jewelry and her best bed.  The jewels had carried the family through the
next lean half century.  In 1917 fire had destroyed the east wing, and
since there was no money for repairs, that part of the house had been
abandoned to the ravages of wind and weather and weeds.

I saw it as a stranger, and yet I had visited often, when my parents
lived in Richmond, and I had lived in the house for four endless, aching
years, from the age of eight until I was twelve.  Mother had had no
choice but to hand me over to Martha.  Left alone, untrained and
unskilled, she had a long uphill struggle before she could send for me.

In the intervening years I had returned only once that single disastrous
visit with Alan and only because he made me go.  I couldn't admit to him
that I would rather have paid a visit to the Fifth Circle of Hell, and I
had assumed that his presence beside me would make it easier .  .  .

Five years ago.  It was only a moment in the life of the old oak trees
shading the front lawn.  They looked the same.  The lawn was unchanged
too not soft green grass but acres of cropped weeds.

I remembered the trees.  I remembered the slope behind the house that
led through pastures thick with clover to the riverbank.  I remembered'
only too clearly, the formal drawing room where Martha had torn my
pathetic little love affair to ribbons.  And that was all I remembered.

It was as if a black wall shut off the rest of the house and the years I
had spent there a wall more than ten years thick.

Matt stopped the car and reached for a cigarette.

"I didn't know you smoked," I said curiously.

"I never want to smoke except at Maidenwood," Matt said wryly.

I laughed but not loudly, and not long.  We sat in silence while Matt
blew furious clouds of smoke between pursed lips and I stared at the
house in a queer confusion of emotion.

The house was of bricks shaped from clay dug on the site.  A flight of
steps led up to the entrance door in the center of the western face. The
wrought-iron railings that had flanked the steps were long gone. One of
the chimneys was only a stub, and the famous leaded roof had been
replaced by rotting wooden shingles.

"What a mess," I said.

There was no chagrin in my voice, only a satisfaction so strong it
couldn't be missed, even by Matt, who had never been sensitive to
innuendo.  However, he answered as if my comment had been a criticism
instead of a crow of triumph.  "I can't keep the place up.  Martha
doesn't have a bean, and I'm up to my eyeballs in debt.  Politics is an
expensive profession."

I didn't ask why he could not get help from his mother.

I am named after my Aunt Julia, but the names are all we have in common.

A pretty, frivolous creature, who had been spared the tragedy of "the
Carr features in a woman,"

an she had married a struggling young lawyer of good family that is,
poor and had given birth to Matt before she got bored with genteel
poverty.  She was on her fourth husband now, and he was no more inclined
than Aunt Julia herself to waste money on a decaying house in the wilds
of Virginia.  None of that  sentiment for them!  It would never have
occurred to anyone, least of all her son, to suggest that Julia give up
her summer in Europe to care for her dying mother.  That was the kind of
person she was.  I only wished I knew how she got away with it.

"I don't know why you care," I said.  "Houses like this are
anachronisms.  Let it collapse."

Matt didn't reply.  He sat smoking and staring at the house with a
mixture of loathing and longing, and I read his thoughts as clearly as
if they had been printed on his face which in a sense they were.  He was
seeing Maiden wood as it had once looked and as it might look again if
he had half a million bucks to spend on it gracious and beautiful, a
perfect background for the aristocratic governor of the Old Dominion.

"So sell the land," I suggested.  "I don't suppose it's worth much, but
there are hundreds of acres, aren't there?"

"You know Martha would never allow that.  And," he added, with a
sidelong glance at me, "I wouldn't go against her wishes."

I smiled to myself.  Matt was so transparent.  He wouldn't make any
damaging admissions for fear I would betray his nefarious plans to
Martha and try to supplant him as her heir.  Even supposing I were low
enough to attempt such a trick, it wouldn't work.  If Maidenwood were
mine I would sell off every damned acre, assuming I could find a buyer
stupid enough to invest in a tumble-down house and five hundred acres of
weeds and Martha must know I would.

Matt would at least try to keep the house, poor romantic snob that he
was; but unless Martha could tie the estate up in some sort of trust it
would be broken into quarter-acre lots before she was dead a year.  I
felt confident it was sheer spite that had made her refuse to let Matt
sell before this, but maybe she had been smart to hang on to the land.

Property values had gone up, if the new subdivisions along the highway
were any indication.

Matt opened the car door.  "Let's go," he said, and ground the cigarette
butt to scraps under his heel.

MY FIRST THOUGHT WAS MY GOD, SHE LOOKS TERRIBLE.  MY second was: She's
just the same.

She had been eighty the last time I saw her.  That's old by any
standards.  By the standards of eighteen it's antique, ancient, older
than the Pyramids.  But there was an ironic truth in the seeming
contradictions of my impressions.

Martha had always had one of the most expressionless, rigidly controlled
faces I had ever seen.  Frozen by the partial paralysis of the stroke,
it was no colder now than it had been.

She lay propped up by pillows in the big bed Mary Carr's bed, the one
she had saved by poisoning her husband.  My third impression was that
Martha looked a lot better than I had expected.  Her white hair, still
thick and healthy, had been cut short, and it cupped her head in a
surprisingly modern, stylish look.  It was a well-shaped head, sleekly
rounded, elegantly curved.  Though her hands lay limp on the
counterpane, they were beautifully tended.

She had always been proud of her hands a Carr feature I had not
inherited.  The room was stiflingly warm, but she wore a pink flannel
bedjacket that cast a flattering glow on her sallow, lined features.

She had been looking to one side when I entered deliberately slighting
me, I thought.  Now she turned her head on the pillow, very slowly, and
I understood her real motive.  The stroke, one or both, had chiefly
affected the left side of her body.  The drooping eyelid and sagging
mouth would have appeared pitiable on any other old woman.  But her
right eye was wide open and it blazed with intelligence and pride that
defied pity.  Either my mother had been mistaken about the extent of the
paralysis or Martha had regained some muscular control in the past few
days.  She could move her head, though with difficulty, and she could
speak, in a fashion.  The croak that issued from her tight lips was
obviously, "Come here,"

and it was accompanied by a flexing of the fingers of her right hand.

I had made up my mind I would call her "Grand mother," but I couldn't do
it.  I said, "Hello, Martha,"

and bent to kiss her cheek.  She turned her head.  A trickle of hair
brushed my lips and I straightened, feeling the familiar surge of
frustrated anger.

She looked me over from head to foot.  One black eyeball rolled like a
jet marble in its socket.  She didn't speak again.  Her voice had always
been one of her best weapons, its soft southern cadences lending a
special sting to the cutting words she used with such deadly effect. She
gestured again, a gesture all the more imperious for its slowness, and I
obeyed, turning to greet the woman who sat in a chair by the head of the
bed.

Behind me, Matt said, "You remember Shirley John son.  I don't know what
we'd do without her."

"Mrs.  Johnson." I held out my hand.

"You'd best call me Shirley." She shook my hand and released it.  Her
palm was slick with perspiration and the hair that had escaped her cap
curled into wiry coils around her forehead.  "You don't remember me, Miz
Julie?"

I couldn't fit her placid, coffee-brown face into any niche of memory.

She was a comfortable-looking woman, plump and sweet-lipped, with warm
brown eyes.  I shook my head, smiling apologetically, and she said, "It
was a long time ago.  You were only eight or nine.  I was thinner then."

"Shirley's husband was one of Martha's tenants," Matt prompted.  "They
moved to Atlanta where, luckily for us, Shirley got her training as a
nurse."

"Practical nurse," Shirley corrected.  Her eyes shifted to the bed. "She
wants to rest now.  She wants me to show you your room and tell you what
you're supposed to do."

"Good idea," Matt said heartily.  "You get your rest, Martha, and I'll
see you this weekend "

Martha's fingers writhed.  Shirley said in the same, soft, calm voice,
"She wants you should stay, Matthew.  Come along, Miz Julie."

She closed the book she was holding Tennyson's Poems, of all things and
rose.  I followed her to the door.  I should have been relieved that the
interview was over, but I had an odd feeling of incompleteness.  Not
that I'd expected a loving welcome, but all the same .  .  .  I said,
"I'll see you soon, Martha.  Have a good rest."

I got the response I might have expected none.  Matt winked at me before
turning to Martha.

It wasn't until Shirley had closed the door and started down the hall
ahead of me that I realized how tense the atmosphere in that steamy room
had been.  Was it only the heat?  The temperature in the hall was almost
as hot.

Shirley was wearing nurses' whites and as she preceded me I saw the wet
patches on the back of her dress.

"Can't you get Matt to install a window air conditioner or at least a
fan?" I asked, catching up with her.  "That room is like an oven."

"Old people feel the cold," Shirley said.  "The blood runs thin at her
age, Miz Julie."

"Skip the 'miss," Shirley.  You and I are about to be come sisters in
misfortune."

She didn't acknowledge the poor joke except to say sedately, "I'll be
glad of someone to spell me, and that's a fact.  Miz Martha takes a heap
of care."

"You don't mean you've been alone with her all this time?"

"Miz Danner comes most days to clean and cook.  She sits with Miz Martha
afternoons."

"When do you sleep, Shirley?  Or do you?"

"I'm used to sleeping with one ear open, like you might say.  It's no
different than in a hospital; if you're at the far end of the corridor
from the nurses' station, you could fall out of the bed before anybody'd
notice, and "

"I wasn't criticizing, Shirley, I was commiserating.

We'll split the shifts from now on.  You tell me what you want me to
do."

Shirley indicated a closed door, and I stopped short, almost in pain.

The lost memories of my childhood at Maidenwood were resuming, not
sliding smoothly into place as I saw again the rooms and corridors I had
known, but thudding into the vacant spaces in my mind with jarring
force.  I remembered this door and the room behind it.  I had spent many
hours shut in that room, as penance for my various misdeeds.

The room had changed less than Martha had.  Dark and gloomy, its single
pair of windows overlooking the kitchen yards it contained a small iron
bedstead, a pair of faded rag rugs, and a cheap chest of drawers.  A
calico curtain across one corner of the room concealed the rope on which
I had once hung my clothes.

Shirley stood silent beside me, but I think she sensed my outrage.

Martha had assigned me my former room, at an inconvenient distance from
her own, as part of deliberate campaign.  Well, I wasn't a cowering
eight-year-old now.  I glanced at Shirley, but I didn't have the heart
to ask her to move furniture; she had more than enough to do already.  I
would do it myself strip the other bedrooms of anything that would make
this one more comfortable.

"My room is next to Miz Martha's," Shirley said.  "We share the
bathroom.  You'll have to use the one down the hall, I guess."

"Okay.  I'll be in to relieve you as soon as I change."

"No, that's all right; Miz Danner will sit with Miz Martha for a while.

She wants you to sit with her mornings.

Mostly she wants you to read to her."

"Tennyson's Poems?"

Shirley permitted a small smile to curve her lips.  "It's better than
Dickens.  We tried him, but Miz Martha says I don't read good."

"I doubt that my efforts will please her any better, Shirley."

"Then she wants you should sit with her again after supper.  She wants
you "

"She wants?  What about you?  I'm not squeamish, Shirley.

I'll empty bedpans and bathe her and change sheets.  I didn't come here
to read Tennyson and Dickens."

"She don't want you should do those things." Shirley added, "She's the
patient, Julie.  It's my job.  I've done worse."

I could believe that.  And I thought I understood why Martha wanted my
services restricted to those of a genteel lady's companion.  She'd fight
to keep the shreds of dignity remaining to her while there was breath in
her body.

Well, I could sympathize with that feeling.  At least I wouldn't have to
brush her poodle.  Martha hated animals.

She had never allowed pets at Maidenwood.

Matt came in just then, ending the discussion.  Shirley gave him a
smile, much warmer than any I had received, before slipping out.  Matt
had my suitcases.  He dumped them willy-nilly onto the floor and mopped
his brow.

"God, what an awful room.  Why did you pick this one?"

"I didn't.  It was Martha's selection."

"Take another one the Green Room, or the Jefferson Room.  She'll never
know the difference."

"No, I rather like being this far away from the throne room.  But I'm
going to borrow some furniture."

"Go ahead.  Uh want me to help you?"

He looked so hot and rumpled and distraught I took pity on him.  "That's
okay.  I'm sure you're busy.  If I yearn for something I can't move
myself I'll enlist your services next time you come."

I walked him to the front door, trying to think of things I had
forgotten to ask him about.  He had given me a list of phone numbers,
some money for expenses, and promised me the loan of a car as soon as he
could find someone to deliver it.  "I'll have it here by the weekend,"
he promised "That's only a couple of days.  If you need to go out before
that, I'm sure Shirley will let you borrow her car.

Doc Green said he'd stop by tomorrow .  .  .  Let's see is there
anything else?"

"Probably.  I'll think of it after you've gone.  Where is the
archaeological team working?"

"The southeast pasture.  I told them not to come near the house.  If
Martha hears sounds of activity and asks about them, the story is that
I'm setting out young pines as a windbreak."

"Okay."

"You won't see anything of them unless you want to, Julie."

"I don't care one way or the other."

"Right.  Well .  .

He opened the car door and got in.  The air was as clammy as a wet
sheet.  To the west the piled cumulus clouds had changed from white to
dirty gray.  We were going to have a thunderstorm probably one of the
humdingers common to the area.  The basement would flood, the power
would go out.  A horrific picture flashed into my mind, a preview of the
evening ahead: reading Dickens by candlelight, with the sweat running
down the back of my neck and Martha's single eye fixed on me in silent
mockery.

It was all I could do not to wrench open the car door and jump in.

Chapter 3

THE EVENING WASN'T QUITE THAT BAD.  THE LIGHTS FLICKERED and dimmed
periodically but the power did not go off.

Thunder rattled the windowpanes and rolled among the trees.  I cringed
when a particularly violent crash shook the house like a cannonball
dropped onto the roof, and I could have sworn Martha's watching eye
brightened.

By the weekend I felt as if I had been there forever.  I didn't mind the
morning duty so much, but I really dreaded the evening round.  The days
were stretching out, but darkness had usually come by the time I settled
myself for another session of Dickens.  Shirley had not been kidding
about Dickens.  The book Martha had me reading was Bleak House.  The
plot was rather interesting, but the heroine, Esther Summerson, was so
pious and goody-goody she turned my stomach.

Martha only permitted one lamp, the one by my chair, and the big,
high-ceilinged room felt like a dark cave occupied by a half-visible,
shapeless thing that might have been animal or human.  Occasionally,
when I paused for breath, I heard a faint rustle of linen fingernails,
scratching at the sheet.  It sounded like dead leaves crackling as the
creature crouched in its lair, shifting before it sprang.

Martha never asked me for any personal service, not even a sip of water.

One evening, when the air was especially hot and sticky, I asked if she
would like me to wipe her face with a damp cloth.  Her response was
instantaneous, and unmistakably negative.

Shirley relieved me at ten o'clock, so I really had quite a bit of free
time the rest of the evening and every afternoon from noon till about
seven.  At first I had no trouble filling the hours.  It gave me a mean
satisfaction to loot the unoccupied rooms for furniture that would give
my own shabby bedroom some comfort.  Not that there was much to choose
from.  I hadn't realized just how little was left from what had
presumably been a wealthy and well-equipped home.  There were no
Chippendale highboys or Sheraton chairs.  Great-Great-Grandpa had really
screwed his descendants; the objects he had disposed of, probably for
pennies, were fetching five- and six-figure prices at antique auctions
these days.  I suspected the late Victorian replacements had some value,
since antique freaks are into Victorian these days, but they weren't of
much use to me since most were too heavy to be moved.  I swiped the
mattress from the only bedroom, aside from Martha's, that was decently
furnished.  Shirley confirmed my assumption that it was the guest room,
occupied by Matt when he condescended to spend the night.  She seemed
faintly amused by my activities, but did not ask why I just didn't move
into the guest room.  Maybe she knew the answer.  It was directly across
the hall from Martha's room.  Besides, I got a childish pleasure from
taking the things, late at night when Martha was deep in the drugged
slumber the doctor had prescribed.

Aside from Shirley and Martha, and "Miz Danner" of whom more later the
only human being I saw for four dreary days was Dr.  Green, who came the
afternoon following my arrival.

The doctor was in his late fifties.  He had watchful, hooded blue eyes
and a thatch of snow-white hair, and an accent that made him sound as if
he were talking through a mouthful of syrup.  I cracked a joke about
doctors who made house calls, to which he replied with deadly
seriousness.  "I've practiced in this region for thirty years, Miss
Julie.  Anyhow, Miss Martha is a special case."

"In what way?"

We were sitting in the drawing room partaking, if you will excuse the
expression, of sherry.  At least the doctor partook, and with gusto; I
sipped politely at the glass I had taken to keep him company.  I had
learned from Shirley that Maidenwood sherry was supposed to be something
special, and that it was one of the doctor's perks for making house
calls.  I wasn't impressed, but then I've never claimed to be a
connoisseur of fine wine.

He stared at me as if he thought I wasn't quite bright.

"She can hardly come to my office, can she?"

"Why isn't she in hospital, or a nursing home?"

"Well, now, Miss Julie "

"I know hospitals don't like to give space to terminally ill patients,
and I also know that it is good medical practice, as well as common
decency, to allow the dying to pass their last days at home, if it is at
all practicable.  But Martha is a long way from dying, in my humble
opinion.

Considering her age, she is making a remarkable recovery."

He looked surprised, as if a dog had addressed him in understandable
English.  "Now, Miss Julie, it may seem that way.  The patient's
attitude is important, and Miss Martha hasn't made up her mind to give
up.  But if you could see her records "

"I'd like to see them."

"You wouldn't .  .  ." He broke off.  He could hardly tell me I wouldn't
understand the technical terminology, but he obviously resented being
questioned by a lowly student.

"I can't show them to you, my dear.  Medical ethics "

"I know I've no right to see Martha's records.  But I am responsible for
her care and I ought to know what I should be doing for her."

His frown smoothed out.  "There's nothing to worry about, child. Shirley
Johnson is one of the most capable nurses in the county.  She knows what
to do.  It's only a matter of time, Miss Julie.  You must resign
yourself.  You are giving her what no one else can the tender love of a
woman of her own blood."

He left soon after that remarkable and exasperating statement.  Still,
the fact that he had burbled nonsense instead of giving me a straight
diagnosis wasn't necessarily a sign of professional incompetence.  A
southern male of his generation would find it hard to take a woman
seriously.

Competent or not, he was no specialist, only a country G.P., and I
couldn't help wondering why he had not insisted that Martha be moved to
a city medical facility for treatment.  The problems of aging had
received greater attention in recent years; a good doctor didn't shrug
his shoulders and write a patient off just because she was eighty-five.

Modern therapy might preserve Martha's life for several more years.

The question was did I want it preserved?

The fact that I could even think the question horrified me so much I
took another sip of sherry, reminding myself to lay in a stock of
something stronger when I went shopping.  The point was not what I
wanted, but what decency and the ethics of the profession I hoped to
enter demanded.

I replaced the decanter on the sideboard and collected the used
wineglasses.  Before I could pick up the tray there was a timid tap at
the door, and "Miz Danner" sidled in.

"I heard the doc leave," she said.  "Shall I take the tray, Miz Julie?"

I had told her to call me Julie, but she couldn't or wouldn't do it.  I
had met her the day before; I was in the kitchen making myself a glass
of iced tea, after Matt left, when she shamed in, her shoulders hunched
as if she expected a blow or a reprimand, and I had the odd feeling of
looking at a double exposure.

Her scrawny body and nondescript features left so fleeting an impression
on the senses that she might have been transparent.  Yet, behind the
woman that she was, I seemed to get a picture of the woman she once had
been heavyset and plump-checked, with cosmetics inexpertly but
cheerfully smeared across her face.

She greeted me by name, before I could introduce my self, and her
implicit assumption of previous acquaintance jogged my recalcitrant
memory.  Of course that was the reason for the double image.  I had
known Mrs.  Danner way back when; her husband was one of Martha's
tenants.

They lived in a ramshackle frame house a few miles away, and farmed a
few acres, ran a few cows, raised a few chickens and pigs not poor white
trash, but not exactly upwardly mobile.  Visiting them had been a rare
treat for me.  They had a daughter about my age with whom I was
sometimes allowed to play; Mr.  Danner used to take me for rides on the
tractor, and Mrs.  Danner gave me cookies.

She had been a pretty woman pounds overweight, but rosy and smiling.

Consternation filled me as I saw what the years had done to her.  Gray
hair strained back into an ugly knot, gray sunken cheeks, a
gray-and-black dress that covered her arms to the wrists and closed
tight around her neck.

I tried to think of something to say.  Even "How are you?" carried
ironic overtones.  I could see how she was terrible.  In my attempt to
avoid a minor faux pas I committed a worse blunder.  Something Matt had
told me slipped into place, and I said, "How is Mr.  Danner?  It must
have been a terrible shock, finding the er remains.

He was the one who found them, wasn't he?"

Mrs.  Danner's face froze like an ice sculpture.  Without replying she
turned to the cupboard and began banging pans around.

Mercifully Shirley had appeared then and I escaped, berating myself for
my tactlessness.  I hadn't seen Mrs.  Danner since.  Now she appeared to
have forgiven me.  She repeated the question, "Shall I take the tray?"

with some thing approaching animation.

"No, thank you, Mrs.  Danner.  I'll get it.  Can I do anything to help
in the kitchen?"

She shook her head.  "Dinner's fixed.  I got to go.  Mr.  Danner'll be
fetching me any time."

"Go on, then.  I'll take care of the tray."

She looked as if she wanted to insist, but then came the insistent blast
of a horn.  Mrs.  Danner started, her hand going to her breast.  "He's
here.  I'm late."

"He's early," I corrected, glancing at my watch.

Mrs.  Danner didn't debate the issue, but moved at a rapid shuffle
toward the door.  I followed, curious to see what sort of man could
inspire such frenzied obedience.

She hadn't called him "Mr.  Danner" when I knew them.

It was "Joe," then, or sometimes "Stud." I liked that name; once I
called him "Mr.  Stud," and he laughed so hard he almost fell off the
tractor.  Then he warned me not to repeat the word in front of Martha .

I was too late to see whether an equivalent transformation had affected
Joe Danner.  The pickup pulled away as I reached the front door.  It
rattled down the drive, emitting black fumes from its tailpipe.

Deprived of even that uninspired hope of social intercourse, I went back
to the drawing room.  It was an oasis of cleanliness in the general
decay, and the few remaining antiques of which Maidenwood could boast
were gathered there.  Mrs.  Danner earned her pay in the cleaning line;
I wished I could give the same praise to her cooking.  If the meal I had
eaten the previous night was any indication of her culinary talents, I
might be driven to take drastic actions such as doing the cooking
myself.  The stew had been a disaster chunks of meat and mushy
vegetables swimming in a bland, tan, watery gravy.  To accompany it we
had been offered store-bought bread and frozen coconut pie.

I took the wineglasses to the kitchen.  It was the most pleasant room in
the house, which admittedly isn't saying much.  The appliances were old,
the linoleum was worn down to the nub, and the woodwork needed painting.

An antique refrigerator chuckled and grumbled in the corner;

like Martha, it couldn't last long.  But there were windows on two sides
and a screened-in porch beyond; the plank bottom chairs were
surprisingly comfortable, and the big table had a lovely patina from
years of scrubbing.  There were none of the country-chic touches one
might expect in a house that age no fireplace, or exposed beams.  The
kitchen wing had been added during a relatively affluent period in the
late nineteenth century, when the lord of the manor got tired of food
served ice-cold after it had been carried clear across the yard from the
separate kitchen house.  It was still a considerable distance from the
dining room, at the end of a long windowless corridor with rooms on
either side pantries and storerooms and small cubicles that had housed
some of the servants.

I opened the oven door and found my most dire suspicions confirmed.  The
casserole within consisted of noodles mixed with the remains of the stew
and covered with a leathery layer of cheese.

I was contemplating this catastrophe with my hands on my hips and a
sneer on my lips when Shirley came in.  "Is Martha supposed to eat
this?" I demanded.  "I don't think I can force it down myself."

Shirley reached for a saucepan that stood on the back of the stove.  It
contained soup, which she ladled into a bowl.

The aroma of the soup did nothing to tickle my taste buds;

it was a canned variety.  She added a few slices of bread to the tray.

"There's cans of soup and tuna in the pantry if you don't fancy the
casserole," she said.

"How about lending me your car?  I'll run into town and pick up a few
things.  Even fast food would be better than this."

The request caught her off guard; for the first time I saw her serenity
ruffled.  "I can't.  I mean didn't Matthew say he'd fetch a car for you
to use?"

"Saturday.  I can't wait till Saturday."

She frowned, and I burst out laughing.  "Sorry.  I sound like a whiny
kid.  I'm a good driver, Shirley, honestly.  Or if you would rather,
I'll give you the money and you can go shopping later."

"It's not that.  Truth is, I don't have the car.  I lent it to to
someone."

I almost asked to whom, but caught myself in time.  It was her car,
after all.  She muttered, "I'm sorry." Picking up the tray she went out,
moving rather more quickly than usual.

Have I mentioned that it rained every day?  Not all the time, just
during my hours off, so I couldn't even indulge in the dubious pleasure
of a walk.  By Friday I was ready to climb the walls and I'd have killed
for a bacon cheese burger.  I kept myself sane by making a shopping
list, to which I added daily.  Not only food and drink, but basic
necessities such as light bulbs; the only one-hundred-watt bulb in the
house was in the reading lamp in Martha's room.  In the other rooms they
were forty or sixty watt, or missing altogether.  Even in daylight the
gray gloom was so depressing I felt as if I were walking through a
tropical rain forest.  My list got longer and longer.  Electric fans,
flashlights, paperback books, magazines, newspapers .  .  .

Martha wouldn't have a TV in the house, she didn't take a daily paper,
Daily the twelve-page local weekly, and I had finished the mystery I had
brought with me.  Stamps.  I hadn't even written my mother.

On Friday after lunch I left Mrs.  Danner to her criminal activities in
the kitchen and went on a tour of exploration.

She was making spaghetti sauce, I assumed canned tomatoes bubbling
furiously on the stove, with a chopped onion for seasoning.

There was one flashlight in the house.  I took it with me when I started
toward the part of the house I had not yet visited.  It was pouring
outside, the afternoon skies were as dark as a winter evening, and I
knew the lights would be cut off or the bulbs burned out in the regions
where I was headed.  That wing of the house was closed.  But there was,
or had been, a library, and that was my destination.

Why hadn't I gone there before?  It's a good question.  I know the
answer now; at the time I was only aware of a vague disinclination to
open the door into the west wing.

The long gloomy corridor led past closed and cob webbed doors drawing
room, dining room, music room, billiard room .  .  .  I was glad I had
brought the flashlight.  I was sorry I had come.  Dark and depressing,
smelling of mold and mildew even the boards of the floor felt soggy
under my feet.

The library was at the end of the wing, with long windows like French
doors opening onto a flagstoned terrace.  I reached for the knob and
then it happened again another of those thuds of returning memory. There
had been a number of them the first day I arrived, but this was the
first in some time.  I literally flinched, as if something had struck
me, before I opened the door.

I had spent a lot of time in this room during the years I lived at
Maidenwood.  Reading was almost my only pleasure.  I had no one to play
with.  Martha wouldn't permit me to invite schoolmates to the house, and
I was seldom allowed to go to the Danners' place.  The Danners weren't
"our kind." Neither were the other families whose children attended my
school.

The heavy draperies were open.  Sun had rotted their linings; they hung
in tatters from the gilded rods.  The furniture and chandeliers were
swathed in cobwebs like soft gray dustcloths.

The flashlight beam moved erratically around the room, spotlighting
familiar objects.  The sagging leather chair near the window, my
favorite seat.  The row of children's books on the bottom shelf of the
bookcase to the left of the fireplace books that dated, all of them,
from my mother's youth, or from times even farther back.  Ruth Fielding
at College, Kim, and a lugubrious little masterpiece called Beulah,
about a homely orphan girl who grew up to be one of the most appalling
prigs in the history of literature.

Remembering Beulah, I felt a positive affection for soupy Esther
Summerson.

Martha did not forbid me to use the library, but she effectively
censored my reading by putting the verboten volumes on shelves that were
too high for me to reach.

Another memory made me cringe the night I was caught in flagrante,
climbing up the steplike shelves to get a book called The Golden Bough.

I thought it sounded like a fairy tale.  When I asked about it, Martha
said, no, it was not a fairy tale (she was right about that, at any
rate!) and I was not under any circumstances to read it.  There must
have been a few smoldering embers of rebellion still burning in me,
because the prohibition made me all the more deter mined to see for
myself.  I waited until late one night, when I was sure Martha must be
asleep.  A spring night, it must have been the smell of blossoming,
burgeoning new greenness came back to me, when I remembered .  .  .

I had almost reached the top shelves when the French doors flew open and
there she stood.  She didn't speak, she just reached out, as if to grasp
me, and the moonlight fell full on her outstretched hands.  They were
stained and streaked with black clear to the wrists, as if she had
plunged them into a bucket of oil or liquid mud.

I lost my hold and fell, a good ten feet.  I must have knocked myself
out, because I woke up in my bed, with a bandaged head, and without the
slightest notion of what had happened to put me there.

No wonder I had fought to suppress so many of those childhood memories.

I couldn't have handled them then.  I wasn't sure I could handle them
now.  My hands shook so violently that the yellow beam of the flashlight
darted up and down, and side to side, like a hysterical firefly.  It
would have been completely in character for Martha to lie in wait for
me, let me make that painful, dangerous climb before revealing herself
suddenly, silently, shockingly, like some monster from a child's worst
nightmare.  But she had not followed me through the house.  She had come
through the French doors, out of the night.  What had she been doing out
there, to stain her hands with darkness?  Or had I only imagined that?

I grabbed a couple of the children's books, without looking at the
titles, and ran.

The clouds lightened as the day wore on, and a daring idea occurred to
me, born of desperation.  I had to get out of that house.  Shirley had
said nothing more about her car and I didn't like to ask.  Either she
didn't want to lend it, or the unknown borrower had not resumed it.  But
there might be another way.

I was lying in wait, purse and list in hand, when Mr.  Danner sounded
his asthmatic hoary.  Mrs.  Danner gave me a startled look when I
followed her out, but she got in the truck without comment, and I
circled around to look in the driver's window.

"Hello, Mr.  Danner.  Remember me?  It's been a long time.  You're
looking you look uh "

I would never have known him.  He had been a tall, burly man with a red
flush of health under his tan and a ready grin.  The face that looked
back at me was that of a well-preserved mummy, the cheeks cadaverous,
the wrinkles etched as if by acid, sour-shaped and ugly.  His lips
parted just enough to let a few words squeeze out.  "Evening, Julie.

How's your mama?"

"Fine, thank you.  How is .  .  ." I couldn't recall the girl's name,
much less that of her brother, whom I hadn't known as well.  "How are
the children?"

"I have no children.  Good-bye, Julie."

I was so taken aback I didn't respond immediately.  He had shifted gears
and taken his foot off the brake before I woke up.  I made a desperate
grab at the car door and yelled, "Wait.  Wait a minute.  Can you give me
a ride to town?  I need to get a few groceries.  It won't take long

.  .  ." He continued to regard me with stony disapproval and I added,
"I'll be glad to pay for the gas, and your time."

His scowl deepened.  "It ain't that.  A Christian don't take money for
doing a deed of charity."

"Well, then "

"I don't have the time.  Services tonight.  I could take you in, but
there's no way you could get back."

"I'll hitch a ride.  Or is there a taxi?"

He shook his head.  Mrs.  Danner squeaked, "There's Will Smith, Mr.
Danner.  He obliges for some of the ladies "

"Be quiet, woman.  Will's a drunk and a fornicator.  No decent female
would get in that car of his."

I had my head in the window, intent on winning the absurd argument.  He
came across the rain-softened grass, silent as a snake.  I didn't know
he was there until he spoke.

"Looking for a lift, Julie?"

I straightened up so fast I hit my head on the window frame.  Danner
promptly gunned the engine and took off.  I jumped back, slipped on the
wet grass, and would have fallen if Alan had not caught my arm.

"Typical Joe Danner courtesy," he remarked.  "Are you okay, Julie?"

The rap on the head had brought tears to my eyes.  I blinked them away,
hoping Alan hadn't noticed them, or mistaken their cause.  I'd known I
would have to face him sooner or later.  I had worked it all out in my
mind the casual smile, the cool, composed words of greeting.  So much
for that scenario.  I did what I could to retrieve my dignity, trying to
ignore the treacherous warmth that was spreading from his hand, up my
arm and shoulder, into my body.

"Yes, thanks, I'm fine.  I'd better get back to the house.

"I thought you wanted a ride."

He hadn't changed.  He was the only person I had seen who had not
changed.  Bareheaded, his hair darkened and sleeked by wet, he towered
over me by almost eight inches.  He was wearing jeans and a long-sleeved
shirt, buttoned up to the neck you don't wander Virginia's woods with
your muscles bared, not if you have any concern about poison ivy,
mosquitoes, ticks, chiggers and brambles.  But I didn't have to see the
muscles to know they were there.  I could still feel the pressure of the
fingers that had gripped my arm.  Long slender fingers, capable of an
infinitely delicate touch in excavations elsewhere.

I reminded myself that I was a grown-up person, not a silly adolescent.

That my feelings for Alan Petranek were those of polite indifference.

And, most important, that he had the only set of wheels available.

"Thank you," I said.  "If it's not too much trouble.

"No trouble at all."

The Jeep was parked behind the house, near the old stables that served
as a garage.  Instead of heading back to the front of the house, Alan
turned onto a track I hadn't known existed.  It had never been paved,
and if there had been gravel laid, it had sunk into the mud.  Two tracks
filled with water led east toward the woods, curved sharply, and
debauched onto the road just below the bridge.

As we rattled over the bridge I looked down.  The stream was up; water
the color of dried blood rushed between banks that showed the raw, new
scars of flooding.

"It'll be higher before morning," Alan said, reading my thoughts with
the uncanny accuracy I remembered and resented.  "Maybe over the bridge.

Nothing to worry about, though.  The house is on high ground."

"I'm not worried.  Why are you going this way?  Carrsville is back "

"I know, to my sorrow, where Carrsville is located.

The dullest town in Virginia.  I thought you might prefer something more
exhilarating than Millie's General store."

"I didn't know there was anything more exhilarating."

"There's a shopping center a few miles down the high way.  Compared to
Carrsville, it offers a wealth of amenities."

"Oh.  I uh I appreciate this, Alan.  You needn't worry that it will take
a lot of time.  I have to be back by seven."

"How is Miss Martha?"

"Stable."

He nodded.  "And your mother?  I hope she's well."

"Fine, thank you."

The stiff, formal sentences might have been uttered by strangers who
didn't like each other very much.  He sounded even more ill-at-ease than
I felt.  I couldn't believe that he was; a glib tongue and charming
manner were part of Alan's stock in trade; he could carry on a
conversation with a mortician and sound as if he were genuinely
interested in the composition of embalming fluid.

I said, matching his polite, disinterested tone, "How is your work
progressing?"

"Do you really give a damn?"

"No, not really."

Ahead, through a break in the trees, a bar of crimson showed where the
clouds were breaking, but under the trees twilight deepened.  Alan
switched on the headlights.

He seemed more relaxed; perhaps my blunt and not entirely honest reply
had relieved some of the strain.

"I'll tell you anyway," he said amiably.  "At the moment my work isn't
progressing.  Every time we dig a hole the rain fills it."

"Too bad."

"Your sympathy warms the cockles of my heart."

"Whatever they are."

"Are we going to go on sniping at each other all summer?"

"I don't intend .  .  ." I stopped, before I dug myself into a hole of
my own, a hole I might not be able to climb out of with dignity.  Unless
Martha obliged me by dying, I had a long hot summer ahead of me, with
massive boredom the least of the difficulties that might ensue.  Man
obviously had no intention of spending any more time at Maidenwood than
he could possibly help, the Danners were, to say the least,
uncooperative, and Shirley .  .  .

Shirley had problems of her own.  It was distinctly possible that I
might find myself facing an emergency, the result of bad weather,
Martha's condition, or any number of other i contingencies.  If I did,
the proximity of a few husky archaeologists might come in handy.

Besides, hadn't I told myself that the past was over and done with?

"No more sniping," I said.  "I am interested, naturally.

What is it you're looking for?  Maydon's Hundred?"

It was surprisingly difficult for me to pronounce the name.  The last
time I had used it to him I had hurled it like a missile, accusing him
of using me to get the site he wanted.  But once the words were out I
felt as if I had jumped a hurdle.  The barricade was behind me now.

If he remembered that occasion, he gave no sign of doing so.  "That's
what I'm hoping to find, yes.  But there are other things."

"Such as?"

"The remains of the first manor house.  Property and tax records show
that there was a house here in the late seventeenth century.  The
present building wasn't begun until 1735, so presumably it replaced an
earlier structure which was destroyed.  I don't expect to find traces of
that, though.  It probably lay close to the present house and we're
supposed to keep our distance."

"What about cemeteries?"

We had reached the highway.  Alan gave the "Stop"

sign a jerk of acknowledgment and turned onto the pavement.  "You heard
about our local scandal?"

"Not till I arrived.  Man said it was because of that that he decided to
give you permission to dig."

"He didn't magnanimously yield, he was forced to give in.  There was
some public pressure."

"Public, hell," I said, forgetting my resolution.  "The pressure came
from you, I'll bet."

"I orchestrated a certain amount of it," Alan said smugly.  "To refuse
wouldn't have been good for the senator's image.  The proud aristocrat,
letting vandals flout the law .  .  ."

"Much you care for the law.

"I care about vandalism.  There has been too much looting of
archaeological sites.  Especially at Maidenwood, with all that crap
about pirate treasure.  Here we are .  .  ."

I forgot about his problems as the full glory of the shopping center
burst upon me.  Bright lights, people, cars

.  .  .  I felt like a backwoods hick seeing the big city for the first
time.

Alan pulled into a parking space.  "I'll wait for you at the coffee
shop.  Take your time."

He strode off without a backward glance, his briefcase in hand.  I
hesitated, torn between the exotic offerings of Safeway and Drug Fair.

There were a liquor store, a gift shop, a McDonald's .  .  .  I would
not have believed the golden arches could be so enticing.  I hadn't even
seen a newspaper for four days.

I bought groceries and booze and stowed them in the Jeep before heading
for the drugstore.  The coffee shop was part of it, and when I went in I
saw Alan in one of the booths, his head bent over the papers spread on
the table.

He used to complain about the amount of paperwork necessary in a dig . .

I acquired an armful of magazines and paperbacks and newspapers.  When
he saw me, Alan gathered his work up and shoved it into his briefcase.

"Ready?"

A glance at my watch told me it was later than I had thought.  I asked
him to stop at the drive-in window at McDonald's and got something to
eat along the way, for I knew I would not have time to prepare a meal if
I was to be on duty by seven, and Mrs.  Danner's spaghetti was a horror
I preferred not to face.

I offered Alan a French fry.  He shook his head.  "That stuff is poison
to your system.  I'd rather starve."

"There speaks a man who has not eaten Mrs.  Danner's cooking."

He chuckled.  "I haven't had the privilege, but if her cuisine resembles
her personality "

"It's so bad I may be driven to taking over the corking."

I half-expected some crack about my culinary talents, or lack thereof;
it had once been a standing joke between us.

But Alan seemed as anxious as I to avoid- unfortunate references to the
past.  He went on, "Do you ever get an evening off?  We can do better
than Mrs.  Danner, or even Ronald McDonald."

It sounded like a dinner invitation a surprisingly tentative invitation.

Perhaps he had learned some humility in the past five years.  His
invitations always used to sound like orders.

I said I didn't know.  "Shirley is the only other person there
full-time, and I hate to ask her to do more than she is already doing. I
sit with Martha mornings and in the evening from seven to ten."

I hadn't meant it to sound like a hint.  Anyhow, he didn't take me up on
it.  "If you get bored in the afternoon, come out and join us.  I can
always use another pair of hands."

That sounded like the old Alan.  Since I did expect I would be bored, I
said I would think about it.

He dropped me at the front door.  He didn't offer to help me carry in
the groceries, but took off in a spatter of mud and gravel as soon as I
had removed the bags from the car.

No doubt he was late for his Friday-night date, I thought.

I carried the groceries to the kitchen.  Shirley had been in the room
during my absence.  The lights were on and the tray with the remains of
Martha's dinner was on the table.

The back door was open.

A trickle of uneasiness touched me.  I had not been surprised to find
the front door unlocked, for Shirley knew I was out.  But Mrs.  Danner
had closed and locked the kitchen door when she left, and the only
reason why it should be open now was because Shirley had gone outside
and had not returned.  What could she be doing in the dusk-shrouded,
empty kitchen yard?

The clouds had closed in again.  It was dark outside how dark, only
those who have lived in an area without street lights and nearby houses
can possibly realize.  I put the groceries on the table and tiptoed to
the door.

Shirley was there.  Or someone was there .  .  .  I could see a crouched
darkness beyond the porch steps; it was still, but not silent.  She was
talking, apparently to herself, in a low crooning voice.  I could not
make out the words.

I crossed the porch and opened the screen door.  Shirley got to her
feet.  I heard the rustle of leaves as something fled into the bushes.

Shirley's body had concealed the object on the path a bowl, filled with
an all-too-familiar mess, the remains of last night's casserole.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

It was a stupid question.  Yet I half-expected her to tell me she was
feeding the local brownie the atmosphere was that uncanny.

"I was going to throw it out anyway," she said defensively.  "I knew you
wouldn't want it "

"For God's sake, Shirley, you can have all the food you want and you can
do anything you want with it.  Is it your pet?  Dog or cat?"

"It's not mine.  Just a stray a dog, that is.  It's been hanging around.

I guess I shouldn't feed it, but "

"Not that stew.  It's only fit for the buzzards.  I bought a couple of
pounds of ground beef; let's try that."

I took the meat out of the bag and put some of it onto a plate.  The
plate was cracked and its design was faded, but there were traces of
gold remaining around the rim, and I smiled as I put it down next to the
bowl of stew.  Feeding stray dogs with hamburger in a  plate typical of
Maidenwood.

"Here, doggy," I said.

The bushes rustled, but the animal didn't show itself.

Shirley said, "It won't come out while you're here.  Took me all week to
get it to come near me."

I followed her into the house.  "What about some milk?" I asked.  "Or
water?  It must want something to drink."

"There's plenty of water around," Shirley said, straight faced.

"True, too true." I folded the plastic wrap around the remains of the
ground beef.  "It can have the rest tomorrow.  I'll buy dog food next
time I go to the store."

"That's nice of you, Julie."

"Nice, shmice.  I'm not going to let some animal starve right under my
nose."

"I don't suppose it would starve.  There's plenty of game around.  But
it's used to somebody feeding it, you can see that, even though it
hasn't been treated right.

Guess the owner got tired of it and dumped it here."

I muttered something, not quite under my breath, and Shirley looked at
me severely.  "Doesn't do no good to swear, Julie.  People are .  .  .
people."

"People are no damn good.  Shirley, would you mind putting the groceries
away so I can get up to Martha?  Fix yourself something decent to eat I
got cheese and ham and fresh fruit "

"That's all right, you run along.  I'll take care of it."

I grabbed a banana and ate it as I ran upstairs.  I left the peel on the
table outside Martha's door.  What the heck, she wouldn't know the
difference.

I was late and Martha let me know it.  If looks could have killed, that
glaring eye of hers would have turned me into a block of stone.  Her
hand moved with almost normal vigor as she gestured toward the chair and
the book.

I wish I could say I learned to love the Victorian novelists that
summer.  I wish I could say it, but I can't.  The sight of a volume of
Dickens on the library shelf brings on an almost physical revulsion, as
if the events of that incredible summer had permeated the pages, and
opening the volume would set them free, like a bad-smelling fog.  But,
as Dickens might have said, all that was in the future.  In the early
days I despised Dickens for his own sake his egregious sentimentality,
his soupy, soppy heroines.  God, but they revolted me especially sweet
Esther Summerson.

Already I had learned to mouth the words like a tape recorder while my
thoughts strayed.

Had Shirley really believed I was such a monster that I would scold her
for feeding a hungry animal?  Anyhow, she had warmed to me; her parting
smile had been broad and friendly.  I was glad.  I needed friends.  Even
a dog.  It would be nice to have a pet.  I had never had one.  Mother
was allergic to animals .  .  .  For the first time I wondered whether
her supposed allergies might be based on other factors her own mother's
violent dislike of animals, for instance.

As I read on, page after close-printed page, the night breeze turned
pleasantly cool and stars began to bloom on the night sky.  I should
have been in a good mood.  I had a collection of munchies to eat before
I went to bed, and a new mystery story to read; Shirley felt more kindly
toward me; God willing, I would have wheels of my own next day.  I don't
know why I was depressed.  Maybe it was the  cry I heard, just before I
stopped reading to Martha.  It sounded like an animal in pain or
distress.

It could have been any animal.  The cycle of life is a cycle of death as
well, and natural selection seems to consist mostly of things eating
other things.  But long after I had turned out my light I lay awake
thinking of all the homeless, hungry creatures that cower in the dark;
and I dreamed that something young and troubled came to my window and
pressed a white drained face against the screen.

Its eyes were empty holes in a framework of polished bone, and the
fingers that scratched at the window, pleading for entry, had no flesh
to strengthen their appeal.

Chapter 4

AT ANY RATE.  IT WAS NOT THE STRAY DOG THAT HAD MET AN untimely end in
the night woods.  I caught a glimpse of it next morning when I
replenished its empty food bowl only a pair of worried eyes and a long
muzzle poking through the bushes.

When I went toward it it vanished altogether, so I left it to its
breakfast.  The bowls had been licked to gleaming cleanness, as if they
had been washed.

I was usually the first one down in the morning, for Shirley stayed with
Martha until I relieved her and Mrs.  Danner didn't come until noon. She
worked for someone else in the morning.  On Saturday she didn't come at
all;

according to Shirley, the church to which she and her husband belonged
celebrated the Sabbath in the old style.

No, Shirley said, she wasn't Jewish, or Adventist; it was one of those
small sects she couldn't remember the name.

Mrs.  Danner's religious needs had left Shirley to carry the burden
unassisted on Saturdays.  Shirley said she didn't mind; it gave her a
chance to run over home for a few hours on Sunday, when Mrs.  Danner
condescended to stay late.

I had not given much thought to Shirley's domestic arrangements.  I
guess I had assumed the family had imported her from Atlanta when the
need arose, and that her husband and children were still in that city.

When I said as much, her friendly smile froze.  "I moved back here ten
years ago," she said, and changed the subject.

But she wasn't reluctant to gossip about the Danners.  I had been
brooding about my faux pas when I asked about the children, wondering
what nerve I had inadvertently struck.  If the boy and girl I remembered
had died, I didn't want to be guilty of arousing unhappy memories.

No, Shirley said, they weren't dead.  They were alive and well and, last
she'd heard, doing just fine.  Lynne Anne had three kids and Joe Junior
was somewhere up north, working in construction.

I listened greedily.  You can laugh if you want to, but small-town
gossip is the stuff of which great novels are made.  Look at Jane
Austin.  Look, for that matter, at Dickens and Tolstoi.  As I was to
learn, there are few quirks of human behavior that don't exist in small
towns.

In fact, they show up all the more strongly for being isolated.

The bizarre transformation of the Danners from nice, amiable slobs to
stern Puritans was the first such case I had encountered, and it left me
aghast.  "I can't believe it," I said.  "I remember them he laughed a
lot and smelled of beer, and she made terrible cookies she never was a
good cook but she handed them out lavishly, and teased the children .  .

.  He really, literally, threw that girl out into a snowstorm?"

"It wasn't like sending her out to die," Shirley said practically.

"There was some traffic on the road, and a neighbor half a mile away.

It was plain spite that made her walk so far.  That's how they are at
that age."

"Even so .  ."

"He's got some virtues," Shirley conceded.  "He don't get drunk, or
fight; and he used to be a real helter with women."

"Well, I'm glad you told me, Shirley.  I won't mention the children to
them again."

We were standing outside Martha's room talking in whispers.  She had
settled down for her afternoon nap; I was on my way out, freed for a
whole afternoon of mad, frivolous pleasure.  I thought I might clean out
the refrigerator or maybe do something really exciting, like take a
walk.

I had a ham-and-cheese sandwich and a cup of coffee and washed my
dishes.  There was no need to clean out the refrigerator; there was
nothing in the refrigerator to clean out, except one lonely chicken and
some fruit and cheese.

As I contemplated the bare shelves I felt like giving Matt a swift kick
where it would hurt the most.  I wasn't feeling as kindly toward Shirley
as I had, either.  How the hell was I supposed to run this house without
food or the means to acquire it?  The mystery of Shirley's missing car
was still unsolved; obviously it had not been returned, since it wasn't
there.  I wished I had asked Matt precisely when he meant to arrive. Was
he expecting to stay for dinner?  The chicken wouldn't stretch far,
especially if I gave half of it to the dog.  The hamburger was gone long
gone.

I decided there was no sense in hanging around the house waiting for
Matt.  He might not come until evening.

If he arrived at 6 P.M.  with a big hungry smile on his face, expecting
a meal, he was out of luck.  And if he arrived without a car for me, I
would kick him.

Having settled that point in my own mind, I went out.

The food I had left for the dog was gone, but there was no sign of him,
or her.  I had placed a pan of water under the steps, but I couldn't
tell whether it had been touched.

I suppose that first stroll around the family estate should have
depressed me.  The place was certainly a sad ruin, overgrown and
unkempt; but I could not remember it as ever having been otherwise, and
since I tend to be some thing of a radical in my social thinking, I
wasn't cast down by what some people might describe as the decay of a
once-proud old family.  There was nothing left of the terraced gardens
and wide lawns that had once surrounded the house, or of the
outbuildings, extensive as a small village, that had served its needs.

The dairies, tobacco barns, craftsmen's shops and slave cabins had
crumbled into ruin long ago.  When I lived at Maidenwood I was forbidden
to go near that part of the grounds, for there were abandoned wells and
sunken cellars under the weeds.

A few small structures had been kept up the old smoke house, solidly if
crudely constructed of field stone, and two tiny brick buildings where
garden tools and junk were stored.

The ridge of higher land on which the house stood ran roughly north and
south, paralleling the river half a mile to the east.  To the south,
separated from the house by a belt of trees, was pastureland,
uncultivated and overgrown.

Another stretch of open ground sloped down from the ridge to the
riverbank.  In the distant past it had been the river approach to the
house, from the landing on the James.  Visitors sometimes came by water
instead of risking the rough, muddy roads, and the tobacco from which
the wealth of the plantation flowed was loaded there for shipment.  Most
of the area between the house and the river was thickly wooded; small
streams had cut the ground into ravines and gullies.

The ground was still damp in shady places but the sun shone bright in a
cloudless sky, and everything that could bloom at that season was
blooming its head off.  White blossoms starred the vigorous green of
tangled blackberry and raspberry thickets, wild roses raised crumpled
pink clusters out of the weeds.

I followed the track toward the woods.  It was early in the year for
mosquitoes, but the poison ivy looked very healthy, and there would be
ticks in the tall grass.  Snakes, too.  I stuck to the track so I could
see where I was putting my feet.  I had added "boots" to my shopping
list, but all I owned at the moment were sneakers, and they don't offer
much protection against snake-bite.

Later in the season the woods would be almost impenetrable except in the
deep secret places where heavy shade and fallen leaves restricted plant
growth.  Even now the edge of the forest was fenced by head-high tangles
of bramble and honeysuckle, wild grape and poison ivy, like a
barbed-wire barricade.  The vines had been hacked away at one point,
where a footpath left the track and plunged into the dusky shade.

I wandered on, keeping a watchful eye out for creatures.

Wild animals are shy and wary; I knew that if I met one, even a harmless
variety like a possum or a rabbit, and it just stood there glowering at
me instead of running away, there was a good chance it had rabies.  I
armed myself with a stout branch and marched bravely onward.  If I was
going to get nervous about things like that, I wouldn't dare leave the
house all summer.

I had another motive for exploring, other than boredom and the need for
some exercise.  I was curious about what Alan and his crew were doing.

This seemed like a good chance to have a look around.  I didn't expect
to under stand what I saw, assuming I saw anything; in the old days,
Alan had dragged me out to a couple of digs, and without a program or
his comments I couldn't have distinguished an archaeological site from a
hole in the ground which some sites decidedly resemble.

I didn't meet any snakes or rabid possums, but I found an archaeologist.

The first thing I saw was his rear end.

The rest of him was head down in a hole between two pine trees.  A broad
patch of brown mud stretched across the seat of his jeans, but I had no
difficulty in recognizing him.

The opportunity was too good to pass up.  No, I was not tempted to
employ my stick.  That would have been childish and uncouth.

At least I wasn't much tempted.

"Hi, there," I said loudly.

The results were even better than I had hoped.  His foot slipped on the
mud at the edge of the hole and he fell flat.

When he wiggled to a sitting position, there was mud on his face to
match the mud on the other end.

"Did I startle you?" I inquired.

Alan spat out a chunk of dirt.  "My God, but you're a petty woman.  Feel
better now?"

"Much." I squatted.  "Are you finding anything interesting?"

"Four beer cans, five Big Mac wrappers, and a random sampling of
contraceptives.  Plus some bones."

"Human?"

He handed me a sample.  It was a long bone, stained by the red clay and
ominously splintered.

"What is this, a test?" I asked.  "No, it's not human, as you know
perfectly well.  Equine?"

"What would you say to a deer?"

"Very little." I tossed the specimen aside.  "Looks to me as if you've
come upon a local trysting place.  Not my idea of an ideal location for
love-making."

"Oh, I don't know." He leaned back, supporting him self on his elbows,
and lifted his face to the sky.  "It's private and peaceful; and at
night, you can see the stars."

I decided not to pursue the matter; he had spoken with the air of a man
who knows first-hand what he's talking about.

"Well, it was nice seeing you," I said.

"Wait a minute." He scrambled to his feet.

"Well?"

He hesitated.  Then he said bluntly, "Five years ago we parted on bad
terms.  I never knew why "

"Didn't you?"

Alan's eyes narrowed.  "Maybe I was to blame.  Maybe you had a few
hang-ups of your own.  I don't really give a damn who was responsible.

I've never believed in the popular modern fallacy that people can solve
all their problems by talking them out.  The procedure usually results
in a new exchange of old accusations.  So far as I'm concerned, the past
is dead and buried.  I had hoped you felt the same."

"It's okay with me," I said.  "I stopped caring a long time ago."

"Good," he said coolly.  "Because I meant it last night when I said I
could use some help.  I'm damned short handed."

"What do you want me to do, dig?"

"No.  I've got a couple of muscular jocks to do the heavy work.  But I
need practically everything else record keeping, surveying, photography.

I'm running this dig on a shoestring."

"What, no grants from the university or the National Enquirer?"

He didn't smile.  Where his work was concerned he had very little sense
of humor.  "The national rag has already been here.  I had to run one
persistent reporter off with a club.  But that is an area in which you
can be most useful getting rid of unwelcome visitors.  As a member of
the family, you can threaten trespassers with the full force of the
law."

"I'd do that in any case.  You talk as if you were expecting an
invasion."

"It could happen, now that the weather has cleared.  The sheriff tells
me these woods are popular with local hunters and trappers and lovers."

A sweep of his hand reminded me of the evidence littering the ground.

"It's the only large undeveloped tract of land in the area.  The
publicity stirred up the old pirate-treasure rumor, and I don't want a
gang of louts wrecking a potentially valuable site."

"You still haven't found out where the skeletons came from?"

"For God's sake, there are over five hundred acres to search, most of
them overgrown.  I can't even be certain the bones came from Maidenwood,
though it certainly is the likeliest possibility."

I grimaced.  Alan looked at me curiously.  "Don't tell me you're
superstitious.  If the bare idea of a skeleton gives you the shivers,
maybe you've chosen the wrong profession."

"Don't be insulting.  It isn't the skeleton, it's the sickles who put it
on the road that bother me.  How could anyone do a thing like that?"

"I've no answer except the one you suggested.  There are a lot of sick
people in the world.  But looting graves isn't necessarily a sign of
sociopathic behavior; there are good practical reasons for the exercise,
including my own.

Even our culture inters valuables with the dead."

"Like wedding rings," I said.  "Was she wearing one?"

"Not when she was found.  Which doesn't mean she never had one."

"Why haven't the police been able to track down the people who did it?"

"They don't have much to work on, Julie.  No finger prints, no
footprints, no tire tracks.  And the clothes it she they were wearing "

"Clothes!  What clothes?"

"I thought you knew."

"All I heard from Matt was the word skeleton.  I never read the story.

Can't you date the remains from the clothing?"

<'The dress and the baby's gown couldn't have been the clothes they were
buried in, Julie.  The cloth was too well preserved.  It was crumpled
and musty, as if it had been packed away in a trunk, but not rotted."

"You mean someone dressed those pathetic bones in clothes he found in
his granny's attic?  That really is sick, Alan."

"Weird, but not necessarily sick," Alan said, sounding so pompous I
wanted to shake him.  "Kids have a peculiar sense of humor; some of the
fraternity hazing procedures are just as bizarre, believe me.  The
clothes obviously came out of someone's attic, as you suggested.  So we
haven't a clue as to the origin of the bones.  That's why I get so
incensed at this kind of vandalism.  If we had found the skeletons in
situ, there would have been evidence with them buttons, scraps of fabric

"How old?"

"Huh?"

"How old were the dresses?  Were they made by hand or by machine?  What
kind of fabric?  You could get a rough idea of their age by the style."

Alan looked blank.  "I don't know."

"Neither would any other man." I sniffed.  "I don't suppose it occurred
to any of you experts to have a woman examine them?"

"What difference does it make?" Alan demanded irritably "I told you,
they weren't the original grave clothes."

"It might give a clue as to whose attic had been raided.

If the police could locate the jokers, they could persuade them to tell
where they found the skeletons.  Then you wouldn't have to dig up five
hundred acres of dirt."

The suggestion was so eminently reasonable it infuriated Alan because he
hadn't suggested it first.  His face reddened.  "Why don't you talk to
the sheriff?  I'm sure he'd love to have your advice."

"I may do that."

It was clear that he was not interested in the subject;

with a preoccupied frown he was squeezing the damp lumps of clay between
his fingers, as if he expected to find gems hidden in them.

"Look here, Alan," I said.  "I'm not superstitious or anything .  .  ."

No, not me but I dream of fleshless faces wailing at my window.

"Bones are bones," I went on firmly.  "Objects.  Things.

I'm not concerned about the dead; it's the live bastards that worry me,
as somebody once said.  The ones that may be prowling around the house."

"I see your point," Alan said agreeably.

"Damn it, Alan, where did they come from?"

"The skeletons?" Alan wiped his muddy hands on his pants.  "I've no
idea.  Possibly from your family cemetery."

He saw how the suggestion jolted me, but he didn't understand why.

Relenting, he said in a more friendly voice, "I feel sure the police
have looked there, Julie.  Though these local clods wouldn't notice an
open grave unless they fell into it."

"Why don't you look?"

"My dear, we low archaeological types aren't allowed near the house.

Your stupid cousin insisted on that; every goddamn crook in Virginia
strolls in and out, but we can't.

Look at this." He indicated the hole at his feet.  "It's recent within
the past week.  I do try to patrol the area from time to time and this
wasn't here last weekend."

"You don't think this was "

"Her grave?  Couldn't have been.  The skeletons turned up two weeks ago.

No, I think the treasure hunters are with us again."

"Why doesn't somebody do something?" I demanded angrily.

"Who?  It would be impossible to guard this area twenty-four hours a
day." He was silent for a moment.  Then he said awkwardly, "I didn't
mean to yell at you, Julie.  It's just that this kind of destruction
makes me so damn mad "

"I know."

"Still interested in helping me out?"

"Sure.  When do you want me to report for work?

Tomorrow?"

"I don't work on Sunday.  Not," he added, scowling, "because I have any
qualms about the Sabbath, but because I've already had trouble with some
of the local religious nuts about profaning the Lord's day.  They can't
seem to make up their minds whether he favors Saturday or Sunday, so
they ban both.  How about Monday?"

"Okay.  Where?"

"I'll show you."

"I had better get back.  Matt said he'd come today and I don't want to
miss him."

"This won't take long.  It's on the way."

He picked up a shovel that was propped against a tree and started
forward.  Before long we came out of the trees into a meadow high with
grass and wild flowers.  Several hundred yards away the river sparkled
in the sunlight.  To the left were the roofs and chimneys of the house.

The air was thick with insects.  A couple of bees floated inquisitively
around my face, and I began flailing at them.

"Ignore them and they won't bother you," said Alan, striding manfully
forward.

They didn't bother him, but something about me was irresistible my
shampoo, maybe; I wasn't wearing perfume.

When we left the meadow my admirers turned back, presumably because they
had decided that although I smelled delicious, I was disappointingly
devoid of nectar.

The neighboring field had been mowed but not plowed.

The surface underfoot was soggy; we were on low ground, not far from the
river.  Big sheets of black plastic were spread here and there.  Pools
of water shimmered in their folds.

Alan's Jeep stood next to another vehicle, a small van whose back doors
were open.  He tossed the shovel in, where it clattered onto an
assortment of other tools, and then closed the doors.

"How did you get the van in here?" I asked, looking in vain for any sign
of a road.

"With great difficulty," Alan said sourly.  "And I won't be getting it
out until the ground dries.  This is not exactly the most convenient dig
I've ever run."

The memories that stirred as I surveyed the field were devoid of
emotional overtones or jarring shocks just your ordinary conventional
memories of past experience.  The plastic sheets covered test holes and
trenches; they were not as random as they appeared, but formed a
pattern, part of a grid overlaying the mowed area.  I reached for a
loose corner of the nearest piece of plastic, which was weighted down
with stones.  Alan struck my hand away, hard enough to sting the skin.

"Never put your bare hand near anything you can't see," he said.  "I
found a six-foot copperhead sheltering under a flap of plastic once."

"Oh."

"There's nothing to see anyway," Alan went on.  "This area appears never
to have been occupied; it's sterile.

We'll dig a few more holes just to make sure and then move to another
spot."

"It sounds absolutely thrilling.  I can hardly wait."

"Don't blame me if it's dull, blame your cousin.  If I could dig nearer
the house, I'd find foundations and rubbish pits and .  .  ." A
speculative gleam warmed his eyes.

"Did you say he was coming this afternoon?  What time?"

"He didn't say.  If you're thinking of hanging around in the hope of
seeing him, forget it.  Martha would have another stroke if she knew you
were on the premises."

"She wouldn't know."

"Forget it, I said.  I don't know when, if ever, Matt will turn up."

He didn't say yes, no, or maybe, just stood smiling at me with his lids
half-veiling his eyes.  I had seen that look before.  "Till Monday," I
said, and turned away.

He yelled at me when I had gone a short distance, to point out I was
heading in the wrong direction.  I waved it was a "Mind your own
business, get lost" flap of the hand rather than a friendly gesture and
went on.

Something about the excavation bothered me, and it was not the prospect
of being bored out of my skull.  I could see why Matt didn't want an
archaeological team working near the house.  Martha's hearing had always
been abnormally acute at times I thought she wasn't hearing, but reading
people's minds at a distance.  But that restriction left Alan with a lot
of territory at his disposal, and if he was supposed to be looking for
an abandoned cemetery, from which the girl's skeleton had been taken, he
wasn't going about it in the right way.  Nobody would dig a grave in a
low-lying spot near a river that flooded frequently, and if he had,
there would be nothing left of the contents of the grave by now.  I
remembered one flood when that whole stretch of pasture had been under
water.

I was walking uphill as I headed away from the river.

The slope was gradual, but it meant that the house stood well above the
flood plain, and so did the old family cemetery, half a mile north of
Maidenwood.  The higher ground was the only sensible site for a house,
or a cemetery unless you didn't care whether your relatives' remains got
washed away every few years.

I climbed a rotting wooden fence and cut across the corner of another
field, chest-high with weeds.  Alan had, not surprisingly,
misinterpreted my reaction when he mentioned the cemetery.  Another
memory had thudded into place.  Without hesitation I turned away from
the house along a brick walkway enclosed by appropriately funereal
cypresses.

The cemetery was surrounded by a brick wall and by more of the
cypresses, so dark their foliage looked black, so tall they cast a
perennial shadow over the graves.

Family tradition claimed the trees had been brought from England,
seedlings of venerable giants carried home from the Holy Land by a
crusading ancestor.  (When it comes to inventing romantic legends,
nobody beats the Carrs.)  In the center of the plot was a red brick
mausoleum.  Its roof was a startling, brilliant green, the slate
shingles completely coated with moss.

The wrought-iron gates were closed with a brand-new shiny padlock.  A
case of locking the barn door after the horse has been stolen?  It was
impossible for me to tell from outside the gate, but the padlock was
evidence that someone had checked the place out recently.  There was no
sign of regular upkeep or renovation; the weeds were knee-high and some
of the stones leaned drunkenly, their inscriptions blurred by smears of
lichen.

Ah, the nostalgic memories of childhood!  The last time I had stood
peering through the bars with the pitted metal biting into my palms I
had been eight years old and I had stood inside the gate, with night
drawing in and a wind rustling the long grass over the graves.  Matt had
locked me in and run away.  I was hoarse with crying by the time the
grownups finally found me.  I still had a scar on the ball of my thumb,
where rust had ground into a bleeding cut.

Dear Cousin Matt.  If he didn't show up pretty soon with that car, I
would kill him.

HE HAD NOT ARRIVED WHEN I GOT BACK TO THE MOUSE' NOR was Alan anywhere
in evidence.  I hoped Alan had taken my warning to heart.  Martha might
not realize he was there, but I didn't want him around.  One male menace
from the past was enough.

Without stopping to change or wash my hands, I went to Martha's room.

Shirley was changing the bed.  I didn't offer to help; I had tried that
once before and had been refused in no uncertain terms, by both parties.

I suppose it was easier for Shirley to do it herself, without my
unskilled assistance.  It was a job for an expert or a weight lifter;
Martha was a tall, big-boned woman, and she had not lost any weight to
speak of.

"I'm about to start supper," I said.  "It's chicken is there any special
way you'd like it prepared, Martha?"

Martha had got over her self-consciousness about talking to me, but I
couldn't understand her very well.  Shirley translated the harsh gabble.

"She wants to know where you've been."

I suspected that wasn't all she had said.  The inimical eye fixed on my
untidy person spoke volumes, and she had never been reticent about
criticizing my personal appearance.  I said, "I went for a walk.  Don't
worry, Martha, I'll shower and change before I handle the food.  I'm not
much of a cook, but I can't do worse than Mrs.  Danner."

"Better stew the chicken," Shirley said.  "She shouldn't have fried food
or anything with a lot of seasoning."

Martha's eyes rolled in Shirley's direction and the movable half of her
mouth drooped.  I felt an unwilling tug of sympathy for her; she had
always had a hearty appetite, and when you're lying in bed, helpless and
bored, food means a great deal.

"I'll think of something," I said.  "Will Matt be here for dinner?  When
will he be here?"

I didn't need Shirley to translate the reply; the gist of it was that
Matt was a law unto himself; he came, and went, when he felt like it.  I
caught another word.. "Doctor?  He is coming today?"

"He called up when you were out," Shirley said.  "Miz Martha wants to
know if there's enough wine."

"Wine?  I don't know."

Martha mumbled at Shirley, who nodded reassuringly.

"I'd best go and show her.  I'll only be a minute."

As we descended the stairs, Shirley explained.  "Miz Martha's daddy was
noted for his wine cellar.  There's still a few bottles left, and she
likes to offer it when the gentlemen come.  I'll show you where, then
you can make sure the decanters are kept filled.  But you aren't to give
the doctor more than two glasses of the amontillado."

"If amontillado is what I think it is, he got three last time," I said.

"Miz Martha figured he'd take advantage.  He likes his wine, does the
doctor."

No jarring shock of memory struck me when Shirley opened the cellar
door.

Evidently Matt had never shut me in the cellar.  I wondered why he
hadn't thought of that one, and then remembered that the cellar door
always used to be locked.  We weren't supposed to play there; the stairs
were unsafe, there might be rats or snakes, and the lower regions had
never been electrified.

Conditions underground had not improved in the last ten years. Creatures
scuttled away from the beam of the flash light as we cautiously
descended stairs that sagged ominously under our feet. Shirley made
quick work of extracting the bottles from their cobwebby bin, and we
beat a hasty but equally cautious retreat.

I really needed a shower after hugging those filthy bottles.  Clean and
refreshed, I went to the kitchen.  Matt still hadn't appeared, and it
was after four o'clock.

There wasn't much sherry left in the decanter.  I splashed it recklessly
onto the chicken.  I needed sour cream and fresh mushrooms and wild
rice, and a lot of other things without which the dish would not amount
to much, but it was the best I could do.  I put the back and neck on to
simmer for soup.  Then I sat down at the kitchen table with the bottle
of vodka.  I seldom drink alone, but I was mad at Matt.  If he didn't
show up pretty soon, I would not have time to go to the grocery store,
and there was nothing in the house, not even eggs for breakfast.

A clinking sound sent me to the kitchen door just in time to see the dog
head for the bushes.  He had been licking his empty bowl; the noise I
made had sent him flying.  He made pretty good time, considering he only
used three legs.  There was something wrong with one of his paws, the
back left.

I stood by the screen door, biting my lip.  There went my dinner.  I
didn't mind that so much there aren't many women who think they are thin
enough.  What bothered me was the injury.  It would nag at the back of
my mind until I did something about it.  Don't get me wrong.  I am not
noble you must have realized that,  reading some of the admissions in
these pages.  I just can't stand seeing misery without wanting no,
needing to do something about it.

I didn't find out until after that you aren't supposed to feed dogs
chicken bones.  I kept the breasts for Shirley and Martha, and gave the
rest to the dog, including the quondam soup.  He was hiding in the
bushes when I went out.

He didn't emerge, but he didn't retreat, either; I decided we were
making progress.  He didn't belong to any breed I recognized.  He was
brown and white and medium-sized that was all I could tell.  A mutt.

I sat down on the step.  The dog stayed where he was, but I could hear
him sniffing hungrily.  I wasn't trying to tease him; I thought maybe if
I stayed still and didn't move or speak, hunger might overcome his fear
of people.  Once he knew me, he was sure to love me.

I didn't hear the car until it came to a crunching halt out in front.  I
abandoned the dog to his my dinner and went flying to the door.  But it
wasn't Matt; it was the doctor, already inside the house.  Since he
didn't apologize for intruding, I deduced that in this neck of the woods
it was correct social conduct to walk in without knocking.

He said he'd go right upstairs.  I was about to accompany him,
uninvited, when I saw another car approaching.

This time it was Matt.  Strain my eyes as I might, I saw no sign of
another vehicle, and I went out with my sleeves rolled up,
metaphorically speaking.

"Where's my car?" I demanded.

Matt's broad smile faded.  "Is that any way to greet your favorite
cousin?"

"Unless you have brought me a car you are not my favorite cousin."

Matt extracted himself and stretched.  He was dressed formally on this
occasion, in a lightweight summer suit and a tie.  "I brought you a
present," he said winningly.

"I don't want flowers or candy.  I want a car."

"It's coming, it's coming.  Not quite as fast as a speeding bullet, but
it is coming.  I had to ask one of my aides to drive it down.  He left
half an hour after I did."

"Oh.  Well, that's all right, then."

"Hi, Julie."

"Hi, Matt.  What did you bring me?"

Matt started to laugh.  I gave him points for that; lots of people
wouldn't have considered my rude behavior amusing.  I didn't consider it
amusing myself.  So I apologized.

"Sorry, Matt.  I'm out of my head with loneliness and a sense of
abandonment.  If I had to face another week without some means of escape
from this place, I'd run amuck."

"Don't whine to me.  I spent vacations with Martha for years before I
got a driver's license.  Here's your present for being a good girl."

He handed me a brown paper bag.  I sat right down on the steps and
investigated it.  Pate, French bread, smoked baby clams, anchovies .  .

.  He must have visited one of the gourmet delis in Richmond.  I flung
my arms around him and gave him a resounding smack on the cheek.

"You are my favorite cousin.  I even forgive you for locking me in the
graveyard."

"What on earth are you talking about?"

He helped me return the goodies to the bag, while I told him what I was
talking about.  "You're kidding," he said incredulously.  "I never did a
thing like that."

"I said I forgive you."

"I can't believe it!  I was a rotten kid.  but that was .  .  .

Well, if you say so, I must have done it.  You're sure it wasn't an
accident?"

"Don't worry, I won't tell the press.  Smoked clams compensate for a lot
of sins.  The doctor's here."

"I know."

"Are you going up?"

"I am going to get a head start on the sherry,"

said.  "And the clams."

He carried the food to the kitchen and made himself useful with openers
and glasses.  I glanced out the back door.  The dog was gone and so was
the chicken.  I decided not to mention the animal to Matt.  It was my
problem.

Anyhow, it wasn't important.

' Matt Dr.  Green couldn't have been upstairs more than five minutes. He
greeted Matt deferentially, addressing him as "Senator," and accepted a
glass of wine.

"How is she?" Matt asked gravely.

Green shook his head.  "You know it is only a matter of time, Senator."

"How much time?" I asked.

Green's solemn expression changed.  He shot me a disapproving look. "You
are a student of medicine, I believe.

Would you care to hazard a guess?  That's all it can be a guess."

"Since she is eighty-five, I wouldn't be guessing too wildly if I said
her chances of making ninety weren't high," I said.  "But her condition
has improved markedly even in the few days I've been here.  Her muscular
coordination is visibly better, her vital signs are good "

"You carried out an examination?" Green demanded.

He sounded as if he were about to have me arrested for practicing
medicine without a license.  "She asked me to,"

I snapped.  "Obviously I'm not going to prescribe for her, or carry out
any procedures for which I'm not qualified.

I'm not stupid!  But there's no law against taking some one's blood
pressure or using a stethoscope people do it for themselves all the
time, you can buy the instruments at any medical supply house.  If you
are accusing me "

"No one is accusing you of anything, Julie," Matt said smoothly.  "We're
all grateful to you for giving up your vacation to watch over Martha,
all the more so because your training makes you better qualified to act
quickly in an emergency, should one arise.  Isn't that right, Doctor?"

"Yes, yes," Green muttered.  "But I know Miss Martha; she is a very er
determined woman.  It is hard to resist her when she demands something
she should not have."

She won; overrule me," I said.  In pretty derer mined too, Doctor.  And
she is completely helpless right now."

It was an idle boast, born of resentment, but as the words left my lips
I realized it was the literal truth.  Martha had dominated me and
frightened me all my life.  Now I had the upper hand.

The doctor did not linger after his second glass of sherry.  As he rose
to go, I heard the sound for which I had been listening.  Matt caught my
eye and grinned.  "That must be Joel.  He made better time than I
expected."

The man at the door was not the unknown Joel, how ever.  It was Alan.

"What the hell are you doing here?" I demanded in a furious whisper.

He didn't answer me.  Instead he spoke to Matt, who was behind me.  "I
saw your car, Senator.  I've been trying to reach you all week.  There
are one or two things we have to talk about."

"Come in." Matt opened the door, adding, dismissively, "I'll see you
next week, Doctor.  Thank you."

Green went out, Alan came in.  He paid no more attention to me than if I
had been a sofa or a potted plant.  Matt gestured him into the drawing
room.  They left me to close the door, which I did.

"I thought I would give you a progress report," Alan said.

"I thought you weren't supposed to come to the house," I said.

"Relax, Julie," Matt said.  "Even if Martha hears voices, which is
unlikely, there's no way she could tell who the visitor is.  How are
things going, Dr.  Petranek?"

"No luck so far.  I'm planning two more days on the site.  If nothing
turns up, we'll try somewhere else."

"Where?" I inquired.

"I haven't decided yet."

"So long as it isn't near the house," Matt reminded him.

"I am well aware of the restrictions," Alan said coldly.

"Have you any objection to my making a few trial digs around the
smokehouse?"

"Well .  .  ."

"Look, Senator .  .  ." When Alan used the title it sounded like an
insult.  "I can't do a proper survey of the site if you are going to
keep me away from the one area where habitation was most likely.  I'm
not proposing to bring in my crew, I just want to do some solitary
prospecting.  You can tell the old lady I'm fixing the cesspool."

"All right.  But if she asks too many questions you'll have to quit."

Matt's voice was slick as oil, but it was obvious he didn't care much
for Alan.  I didn't blame him.

That hectoring manner would annoy anyone.  "Is that all you want to talk
about?" he added.

"No.  You're still having trouble with trespassers.  I found signs of
recent digging this morning.  I want you to post some new signs, and
insert a notice in the local paper warning people off."

"Good God, man, that's the wrong approach entirely,"

Matt exclaimed.  "Why draw attention to the problem?"

"Is that the way a politician solves a problem?" asked Alan, with his
usual tact.  "Ignore it, and hope it will go away?  I've received a
dozen crank letters in the past week." He took a manila envelope from
his pocket and dumped the contents onto the table.  "Look at these."

Matt eyed the untidy pile distastefully, but made no move to follow
Alan's suggestion.  "I've had my share of such things.  These people are
all crazy."

I picked up the letter atop the pile.  It was written on cheap lined
paper torn from a dime-store tablet.  The letters were round and
unformed, the writing of someone who did not often indulge in the art of
correspondence.  "Dear Mr.  Arkeologist," it read.  "You are sinning
against God's Holy Word when you dig up dead bodies.  If you don't stop
you will be struck by His Rath."

"Crazy?  Of course they're crazy," Alan said.  "Who do you think commits
crimes, sane people?  There ought to be a guard here at night "

"The sheriff doesn't have enough manpower for that,"

Matt interrupted.  "How many men would it take to patrol all this
territory?"

Alan brushed this minor tactical problem aside with a wave of his hand.

"You may not care about your property rights but you ought to give some
thought to the three women who are here alone one of them bedridden.  If
anything happened "

Fortunately, at that moment I heard the long-awaited sound.  I ran out,
without saying good-bye.  If I had spoken a word, it would not have been
printable.

I can't tell you what Joel looked like.  He was a man with a set of car
keys, that was all I cared about, and if he had not been Joel, but an
insurance salesman or a cop, I would have done exactly what I did snatch
the keys, mumble, "Go on in, the room to your right," and leap into the
driver's seat like a romance hero vaulting into the saddle of his mighty
stallion.  I was off, in a cloud of dust and a roar of the exhaust .  .

.  No wonder I had heard Joel approaching; that engine hadn't been tuned
in years and there was something funny about the motor.  I did not care.

The thing moved.

If I had not left the house I would have said something rude to Alan.

Curse the man!  It had never occurred to me to be nervous.  Now I'd lie
awake starting at every creak of a branch or squeak of a mouse.  I knew
I was safer here than I would be in a city apartment.  I did not doubt
that drug abuse, vandalism and burglary had invaded Carrsville's rural
innocence; but the random, sick violence that occurs in cities was not
likely to happen here.

Yet in a way, Alan had done me a favor.  I now had an excuse to acquire
a dog.

When I got back, there were no cars in the driveway.

Matt had decamped, without even waiting to say good-bye to me.  He had
also not waited to give me any money.

By the time I had carried in the groceries and put away the perishables
and filled the Sevres saucer with a heaping pile of dog food, I was
starved.  Shirley had served herself and Martha; she had taken exactly
half the chicken, dividing it as punctiliously as if she had used a
ruler.  I made myself a sandwich and headed upstairs, munching.  One of
these days I would get a decent meal, but this wasn't the day.  It was
after seven, and Shirley had been on duty all afternoon.

Martha's door was open.  Shirley was reading Milton, this time.  I don't
think Martha was listening.  Her eye was fixed on the doorway, and the
moment I appeared she began gabbling.

"I know, I know," I said thickly, through my sandwich.  "I'm sorry I'm
late.  This has been a wildly exciting afternoon.  I'm not sure I can
stand such a whirlwind of social activities.  How was the chicken?"

Martha said, "Grmph." Shirley said, "She enjoyed it very much, Julie."

I offered to go on with Milton, but Martha said no.  I never did figure
out why she kept poor Shirley reading poetry and the dullest, most
pompous poetry in the language at that.  Maybe she enjoyed hearing
Shirley struggle with the long words and the sedate, difficult meter,
just as she enjoyed my loathing of sweet Esther Summerson.

Esther was recovering from smallpox, which she had caught through
nursing an abandoned waif.  Her face scarred, her lover lost to her
forever, she was so revoltingly noble any sane woman would want to
murder her.  She talked to herself all the time, too.  "Once more duty,
duty, Esther!

And if you are not overjoyed to do it, more than cheerfully and
contentedly .  .  .  you ought to be.  That's all I have to say to you,
my dear!"

I exchanged a few words with Shirley when she came up to take over for
the night.  She said Matt had paid his usual fifteen-minute duty call on
Martha.  He had left no message for me.

When I went downstairs I found Shirley had cleaned the kitchen and put
away the rest of the groceries.  The dog had come and gone.  Whatever
else was wrong with him, his appetite was excellent.

"Wait Julie " Shirley made a grab at me.

"Call the police," I told her and took off again.

She knew how to reach the cops; I would waste time looking up numbers
and arguing with the operator.  Besides, I was twenty years younger and
twice that number of pounds lighter.  I went down the stairs, flicking
on the lights as I ran, and snatching up a bronze statuette from the
hall table as I passed.

The noise had subsided to a duet of growls, one animal, the other a
monotonous undercurrent of profanity.  Shirley's notion of locking up
was perfunctory, to say the least.  There wasn't a bolt or a chain on
the door, and the key protruded from the lock, a flimsy old-fashioned
affair I could have picked with a bobby pin.  I turned the key and
opened the door.

At least Shirley had turned on the outside lights.  The sixty-watt bulbs
shone on a recumbent form sprawled at the foot of the steps.  If he was
a burglar he was either stupid or very confident; he had parked his car,
a vintage sixties' Olds, smack in front of the house.  He was a young
black man wearing a sleeveless T-shirt that displayed muscular arms and
shoulders, and blue jeans so tight it was a wonder he could move at all.

He wasn't moving, but he was swearing, with admirable inventiveness. The
least obscene term he used was "son of a bitch," and I had to admit it
was appropriate.  Attached firmly to his left leg was the dog my dog the
mutt.

I went down the steps.  A suspicion of the truth had dawned; I let the
bronze swing carelessly from my hand.

The man turned his head to glower at me.  "I didn't know you had a damn
dog!"

I sat down on the bottom step.  "I don't.  Who are you?"

"Ron Johnson.  Tell him to let me go."

Chapter 5

IT WAS AFTER MIDNIGHT WHEN I TURNED OUT MY LIGHT AND settled down.  The
night was cool and dry.  The night was also very dark.  What the hell
had happened to the moon, I wondered?  As I lay there listening for
bumps in the night I cursed Alan again.

I finally fell asleep, to be awakened minutes later at least it felt
like only a few minutes by an outrageous noise.  A human voice raised in
pain and anger mingled with the howls of a dog.

I was out the door, my shins aching from a couple of encounters with the
furniture, before I realized I had moved.

At least my professional instincts were working; my first thought had
been for Martha, shocked out of sleep by the racket.  r The door of her
room opened as I ran into the hall, shedding some welcome light on the
scene.  One look inside reassured me as to Martha's condition; she was
wide awake, alert and staring, and the expression on her face was not of
fear but of indignant interest.  She raised a wobbly hand and jabbered
to me.  I said, "Right, I'm going."

"I don't know how.  You're Shirley's son?" He nodded, grimacing. "What
the devil are you doing here at this hour?"

"Bringing her car back."

"At four in the morning?"

"She wants it to go to church," Ron said sullenly.

I started to laugh, but turned the sound into a cough.  His dignity had
already taken a beating.  It appeared to be the only part of him that
had really suffered.

I said, "I'm Julie."

"I know." After a moment he added, "I'm sorry I woke you up."

"That's okay, I wasn't doing anything except sleeping.

How are you planning to get home assuming, that is, that I can persuade
the dog to let go?"

"Buddy of mine's waiting for me." A movement of his head indicated the
end of the driveway.

"Fine buddy.  Why didn't he come to your rescue?"

Ron's expression strongly indicated that he thought we were wandering
off the subject.  He was younger than I had thought at first eighteen or
nineteen, at a guess.  The drooping pirate's mustache made him look
older no doubt that was why he had grown it but his cheeks and fore head
were as smooth as a baby's.  The night air was strongly scented with the
smell of beer, though he didn't appear to be incapacitated.  His remarks
had been more to the point than mine.

I turned my attention to the dog.  It had stopped growling as soon as I
spoke.  Now, sensing my eye upon it, it raised its tail and flopped it
up and down in a tentative wag.  I said experimentally, "Good dog. Three
cheers for the dog.  You can let go now."

The tail wagged more confidently but the dog did not let go.

"I told you it wasn't my dog," I said.  "What do we do now?"

"Don't ask him, tell him," Ron said in an exasperated voice.

"Oh.  Let go, dog' Drop it!"

It worked.  I felt as amazed and pleased as Aladdin must have been when
he said, "Open Sesame," and the magic door responded.

IT TOOK A WHILE TO GET MARTHA SETTLED DOWN.  I TOLD

enough lies to get me a couple of hundred years in Purgatory a stray
dog, a lost, drunken coon hunter....

Shirley was no help.  She remained silent, avoiding my eyes.  I figured
it was safe to assume she had not called the police.

I checked Martha's pulse and blood pressure.  She was in fine shape.

That was probably just what she needed, a little rumpus now and then to
maintain her interest in life.

I was in the kitchen watching the dog polish off a bowl of food when
Shirley came in.  "He's not hurt," I said.

"Ron.  The dog didn't lay a tooth on him, just tore his pants."

"His new Calvins!" Shirley's anguished tone echoed the outrage that had
colored Ron's voice when he examined the damage.  I had not laughed
then, and I didn't laugh now.  I'd have howled myself if I had ruined a
new pair of designer jeans.

Shirley dropped heavily into a chair.  "I'm sorry, Julie.  I don't know
what I'm going to do with that boy.  But he's a good boy he's never been
in any real trouble.  .

"He has very nice manners." The amusement I had been repressing for the
past half hour would not be re strained any longer.  I added, through my
laughter, "Under the circumstances, very nice manners indeed.  Honestly,
Shirley, it was funny.  You'd have laughed too."

"No, I wouldn't," Shirley said grimly.

"He brought your car back."

"He should've had it back last night.  Told me he needed it to look for
a job.  Don't suppose he found one, or he wouldn't have snuck in here in
the dead of night."

"I don't imagine it's easy for him to find work," I said, sobering.

i'm not here."

"Teen-age black unemployment is high everywhere.

But he might have a better chance in a big city."

The dog had finished his food.  I got down on the floor beside him and
lifted his foot.

"I know I'm selfish to keep him here," Shirley said with a sigh.

"There's three others at home and he's a real help to me.  But it's not
just that.  I'm scared of what he'll get into if he's away from home.

There's so many temptations."

"I don't blame you.  Steady there, boy," I added, as the dog winced and
turned his head.  "I'm just taking a look."

"What's the matter with him?"

"I can't tell for sure.  There's a great deal of swelling and some
infection, maybe a couple of bones broken.  He could have been struck a
glancing blow by a car, or been caught in a trap."

"Can you fix him up?"

"I'm no surgeon." I got up and filled a bowl with warm water.  "I'll try
soaking it, but I suspect he needs a vet.

I'll take him in tomorrow no, I guess it will have to be Monday."

"You're going to keep him?"

"I wouldn't turn a dog .  .  .  I mean, I wouldn't turn any injured
creature away.  To be honest, I'd feel better with a dog on the
premises.  Weren't you nervous here alone with Martha?"

Shirley shook her head.  Her eyes were fixed on the dog but it was
obvious she wasn't thinking about him, or about my argument for keeping
him.  I suspected it was not physical fatigue though heaven knows she
had good cause but worry that made her mouth droop and her eyelids sag.

"He'll be all right," I said awkwardly.  "All kids go through periods
like this.

"I know.  But it's hard, raising a boy without a man in the house."

"It's hard raising any child with only one parent to do the work of
two," I said.  "You're divorced?"

"No.  I never I guess he never, either .  .  .  He walked out, Ron's
daddy there was some woman .  .  .  Haven't heard from him in ten
years."

"So did mine."

"What?" She raised her drooping head.

"So did my daddy.  Walk out.  It's been almost fifteen years."

"But I thought .  .  ."

"Sure.  So did everybody else in Carrsville and vicinity.

Martha told people my mother was widowed." The water in the bowl was an
ugly reddish-brown.  I rose, rinsed and refilled the bowl, and found a
cloth before resuming my place.  "I don't understand," I said, half to
myself.  "Why did it matter so much to her?  Why did she care?"

Miz Martha?  No, you wouldn't understand.  Small town, old family, pride
.  .  .  She was born in 1900, Julie.  Appearances were everything when
she was growing up.  Some people adjust to change, but she's not that
kind.  To her, divorce is still a shame just next to murder.  Maybe
worse."

"And for my mother.  Can you believe I didn't find out until two years
ago that my father was still alive?"

"I can believe it.  I guess I guess I feel that way too."

"You've got better sense," I said curtly.  "You feel betrayed and angry
and humiliated.  Those feelings are bad enough without adding a
gratuitous load of guilt."

Shirley's smile was wry.  "Thanks for the advice, Julie.

I'll bet your mama really took it to heart, didn't she'?"

"She told me to mind my own business." I grinned at Shirley.  She
laughed softly.  I said, "Look, I know you can't change your feelings by
pushing a button.  I'm telling you how I feel, that's all.  And you can
tell me to mind my own business whenever you want."

"I will." She laughed again.  "That looks better."

"Huh?" I realized she was referring to the injured paw.

The other subject was closed.  That was okay by me.  I didn't
particularly relish discussing it; can't imagine why I had done so.

People say funny things when they are awake in the dead dark hours
before dawn.

"Actually," I said, inspecting the paw, "it looks worse than I thought.

Do you think one of the local vets would see him on Sunday?  He needs
antibiotics, the sooner the better."

"I'll call my doctor in the morning," Shirley said.

"She's a nice lady.  I think she'd make a special case."

"Do you have a dog, Shirley?"

"Cats." Shirley rose heavily to her feet.

"How many?"

Shirley hesitated.  ' Five.  No, six.  There was another stray dropped
off last week.  They do that, you know city people bring them out and
dump them in the country, think they'll make out all right.  Most of
them get killed by cars or wild animals, or starve or get sick .  .  ."

Her voice trailed off.

I said, "I think I love you, Shirley.  Go to bed."

"You, too."

She left the room.  I wondered whether she had meant that I should go to
bed too, or .  .  .  The dog licked my hands.

Later, I lay awake watching the curtains blow in the predawn breeze.  I
wasn't nervous any longer.  The thought of the dog, sleeping on the back
porch on the old carpet I had found for him, was that little extra touch
of reassurance I needed.  I only hoped he would not feel duty-bound to
bark at every moth that blundered into the screen.

Shirley was some woman.  I didn't know what Matt was paying her, but
knowing Matt, I felt sure it was no more than he could get away with.

She had held that family together for ten years four kids,- she had
said.  Three younger than Ron, who was about nineteen.  And she still
managed to squeeze out enough money to take in abandoned animals and pay
a vet to care for them.

I got out of bed and set my alarm.  I didn't want Shirley to be late for
church.  If she didn't have clout Up There, nobody did, and you never
know when you may need a friend in high places.

Shirley came downstairs next morning with a spring in her step and a
light in her eyes and a handsome flower bedecked hat on her grizzled
head.  She looked marvelous.

After some bullying on my part, she had agreed to take the whole day
off, providing I let her make it up to me during the week.  Maybe it was
the prospect of spending the whole afternoon with her kids that brought
that light to her eyes.  Mothers are peculiar.

"Get going," I said, propelling her toward the door.

"And stop worrying.  A whole day with Martha isn't going to kill me.  It
may reduce me to babbling idiocy, but it won't kill me .  ..  Just
kidding, Shirley.  Go, leave, vamoose."

She lingered, pulling on her gloves.  White gloves!  "Miz Danner will
sit with Miz Martha while she naps .  ."

"I know.  Run along.  Depart.  Take your leave."

"And the Judge will be here this evening.  It's his day."

"Who's the Judge?"

"I knew I forgot to tell you something.  That's Miz Martha's lawyer.

He's a very old friend of hers and always spends Sunday evening with
her.  They like to be private, so you can sneak off and have a little
time to yourself."

I meditated a ribald remark, but decided it would be tasteless.  "I
suppose I bring out the sherry."

"She'll tell you what to do."

"I'm sure she will."

"You can't go wrong with the Judge," Shirley assured me.  "He's a real
gentleman.  You'll like him.  Everybody likes Mr.  McLendon."

She finally left.  I squared my shoulders and gritted my teeth and went
up to Martha.

She seemed brighter that morning.  There was no doubt in my mind that
she was getting better.  Old fuss-budget Green was right, sooner or
later she would have another stroke; nothing can prevent the inevitable
when the patient is eighty-five.  But I was beginning to think that it
would be later rather than sooner.  Or was Green giving Matt, not oh a
medical diagnosis.  but what he thought Matt wanted to hear?  If Matt
shed tears at Martha's funeral, they would be crocodile tears.  The kid
could hardly wait to get his hands on the property.

With Martha, feeling livelier was synonymous with feeling meaner.  She
kept nodding off, but every time I stopped reading her eyes would snap
open and a growl would remind me to continue.

The fourth time she woke from a pleasant doze to demand that I go on
reading, I rebelled.  I had been at it for two solid hours and Esther
was more revolting than ever.

She had just welcomed her former lover back to England and was rejoicing
over the fact that he seemed to be very sorry for her.

When Martha croaked, "Go on," I shut the book.

"You've been struggling to keep awake for half an hour," I said.  "I'm
going to see about lunch."

Martha snarled at me, and I went on, firmly, "If I don't do something
before Mrs.  Danner gets here, she'll dish up some revolting mess.  How
would you like a nice juicy hamburger with cheese, and a tossed salad?"

A gleam of greed replaced the gleam of outraged malice in Martha's eyes.

(It's a subtle difference, but I could tell.)

"Good," I said.  "I'll be back in fifteen minutes."

I had the salad made by the time Mrs.  Danner arrived.  I was very
tactful; I told her I was taking over the cooking because I thought she
had too much to do, even though she was a better cook than I .  .  .  It
was wasted effort.  She didn't care.  She didn't appear to care about
much.

I took Martha's lunch up and fed it to her.  She grumbled at my
awkwardness.  She had cause I wasn't very good at it; but she would have
grumbled anyway, so I didn't take her criticism to heart.  Her appetite
was excellent; she ate every scrap.  i hoped the food had mellowed her,
but when I started to assist with the more intimate needs her
helplessness demanded, she began thrashing around and sputtering.

"I told Shirley to take the afternoon off," I said, interpreting the
gist of her complaints without difficulty.

Martha never used profanity, not even a teeny damn or hell.  She didn't
have to.  I got the idea: I was an officious, interfering brat, and I
had no right to decide what Shirley's duties should be.

I interrupted the tirade, principally because I was afraid she was
hurting herself.  "Might is right, Martha.  I'm in charge now.  When you
get back on your feet, you can kick me down the stairs and out the door.

My advice to you is to conserve your strength so that that happy day is
quick to arrive.  Now.  I'll just lift you up and slip this in

.  .  .  Oh, sorry.  I'll improve with practice."

It was not a pleasant time for either of us, but I finally got her
washed up and tucked in and settled down.  She looked exhausted.  I felt
guilty about my clumsiness, and about bullying the poor old witch, so I
offered to read her to sleep.

"flow about some Milton?" I offered.  "God in him for her, and that sort
of thing."

She shook her head.  "Talk," she mumbled.  "Mother?"

It was the first time she had indicated any interest in my maternal
parent her daughter.  I sat down on the side of the bed and started
talking.  Told her about Mother's job and her recent promotion, about
her apartment, about her friends and her arthritis and so on.  Martha
seemed to enjoy it at least she didn't stop me so I went on, and told
her about me.  Med school was rough but I thought I was keeping up; my
grades were good, and I had had a ..a,i hearted compliment from one of
the professors.

After a while she interrupted.  "Bows?"

I couldn't figure out what she meant at first.  My failure to comprehend
brought a faint flush of rage to her cheeks.

It wasn't until she fumbled for my hand and jabbed at the third finger
that the light dawned.  "Beaux?" I repeated.

"Boyfriends?  One or two.  I'm not engaged, no.  Nothing serious.  I
don't intend to tie myself down until I finish school."

Martha stared at me without blinking.  The drooping eyelid and the
slight twist of her mouth turned her expression into a cynical leer.

She said, quite clearly, "Judge coming."

"I know, Shirley told me.  I'll break out the sherry.  And shall I make
some hors d'oeuvres?"

"Bring here."

"Okay."

"Change .  .  .  dress.  Look decent."

I glanced at my faded shirt and jeans.  "All right."

"Some respect .  .  .  Manners .  .

"I said, all right."

"Sleep now." She closed her eyes.

She had outscored me again.  She wasn't interested in Mother's life, or
in mine; it had all been designed to lead up to the humiliating
admission that I was still unsought and undesired not a beau to my
string.  Then the curt orders, the kind she'd have given a servant .  .

.  It was such a petty way of getting back at me, not so much for my
clumsiness in helping her as for the fact that she needed help.  I
should have pitied her.  I didn't.  But I did not feel humiliated.  She
had lost the power to hurt me.

I had left part of the salad for Mrs.  Danner, but she hadn't touched
it.  When I went to the kitchen she was finishing a thick sandwich made
of cheese and bread no lettuce, no tomato, no nothing.  She started
guiltily to her feet when I entered.

"Take your time," I said.

"I was goin' to clean the parlor."

"I'll clean the parlor.  If you've finished, go up and sit with Miss
Martha."

She began gathering up the luncheon dishes.  "I'll do that," I said
impatiently.  "Go on upstairs.  I have to go out for half an hour or so,
but I won't be long."

She turned, alarm written plainly across her drab features.  "I don'
like to be alone with her.  What if somethin'

happens?"

"Then you pick up the phone and call the doctor.

Nothing is going to happen, Mrs.  Danner.  I'll be back in half an hour
an hour at the most."

"But I don' like "

"Don't be silly.  The doctor's phone number is on the pad by the
telephone.  So is Shirley's.  She's home today.

Run along."

I could hardly blame her for her reluctance.  I too would rather have
scrubbed floors or cleaned privies than sit with Martha.  Did she insist
that Mrs.  Danner read aloud to her T.  S.  Eliot, perhaps, or
Dostoevski?

After I had rinsed the dishes, I went to the back door.

The dog was nowhere in sight.  I realized I should have had sense enough
to tie him up or confine him when he came for his breakfast.  Shirley's
veterinarian had agreed to meet me at her office at one.  There was no
point in my going unless I had the dog with me.  I couldn't even call
him.  I didn't know what to call him.

Finally I got one of my brighter ideas.  I put some of his dry food in a
dish and went out on the back step and rauled it, calling softly.  It
was, perforce, an anonymous call.  "Here, doggie, dog."

It was probably the sound and smell of the food, rather than my voice,
that attracted him.  In daylight he had lost the confidence he had
demonstrated the night before.  He came skulking, tail low, eyes wary.

I didn't know much about dogs.  I couldn't tell one breed from another.

He had long drooping ears and a low-slung body that ought to have been
heavier than it was.  He was brown and white.  He was either very
nearsighted or very absent-minded, because after a few feet of slow
forward progress he finally recognized me; then his tail started
flapping and he advanced more quickly.  While he gulped the food I tied
a scarf around his neck.  He came with me readily and climbed into the
front seat of the car as if he knew what was going on.

It was my first visit to Carrsville in years.  The town had not changed
much.  A sign on the outskirts reminded me that the population was 1350.

The houses on the main street the only street looked as if they hadn't
been painted since I left.  There was one block of commercial
establishments two gas stations, a grocery store, a drugstore, a
five-and-ten.  The visit convinced me of one thing except for the vet,
there was absolutely no reason for me to return to Carrsville.

I had wondered how a woman veterinarian could establish a practice in an
area like this, where macho traditions prevailed and most of a vet's
practice involved farm animals.  When I saw May Rubin I understood.  She
was about six feet tall and must have weighed a hundred and ninety
pounds, most of it muscle.  Those brawny arms could easily hobble a cow
or throw a sheep if that's what you're supposed to do with cows and
sheep.  Her graying hair was cropped short, and she had not bothered
with makeup.  Her eyes were gray too; they appraised me, without
prejudice, from behind her horn-rimmed glasses.

I started to tell her how much I appreciated her coming in to work on
Sunday.  She shrugged the speech away with the air of a person who has
no time and little sympathy for meaningless courtesies.  "Let's see what
you've got here,"

she said.

I drove back to Maidenwood half an hour later and sixty dollars poorer.

Rabies shot, distemper shot, parve shot, penicillin shot, bottles of
pills, ointment, flea shampoo

.  .  .  I had the feeling that I was in much deeper than I had
expected.  The dog thought so too.  He sat bolt upright on the seat
beside me, with a distinctly proprietorial air.

I also had a little book called "How to Care for Your Dog."

When May realized I was as ignorant about the canine species as I
claimed, her contempt turned to pity.  She even presented me with an old
collar one of her clients had left behind.

My brain was reeling with new information.  The dog was a mixed breed
part hound, part shepherd, part God knew-what.  He would always limp;
several of the small bones in his paw had been broken and they had
already started to knit, badly.  It would require a painful and
expensive operation to put them right, and May saw no point in doing so.

She supposed I didn't care whether he ever won any prizes catching
rabbits?  I assured her that was not one of my aspirations.  So, she
said, all we had to worry about was the infection.  Make sure he had his
pills twice a day, use the ointment four times a day, keep him from
licking it off, bathe him, de-flea him, worm him .  .  .

I groaned aloud.  The dog glanced at me and flapped his tail
sympathetically, but he didn't appear at all embarrassed at putting me
to so much trouble.  i don't know how he knew, but he did; anybody who
has spent sixty hard earned bucks on a dog owns that dog.

I drove around to the back and left the car in the yard.

The dog curled up on his rug and prepared for a well deserved nap.  He
had yelped once or twice while May was cleaning and disinfecting his
foot, but he had not snapped at her.  I told him he was a good dog.  I'd
have to think of a name for him.  Couldn't keep calling him "dog."

The trip had taken longer than I anticipated, but I figured I had
another half hour before Martha woke up.  I browned the roast, poured a
generous dollop of wine over it, and set the burner to simmer.  Martha
still had all her own teeth, but I thought pot roast would be easier to
chew than oven roast.  That only took ten minutes.  I was about to sit
down for a rest when I remembered I had promised Mrs.  Danner I would
tidy the parlor.  It shouldn't take long; no one had been in the room
since Friday, and I had carried the used wineglasses to the kitchen that
evening.

As I approached the room I saw the door was open.

Mrs.  Danner must have been a little deaf.  I stood in the doorway for
several seconds before she realized I was there.  She started and
turned.  Her hands were empty, but there was a can of furniture polish
and a dustcloth on the table.

"I thought I told you to stay with Miss Martha," I said.

"She's asleep.  I was gonna

"Please go back upstairs."

"I was "

"I said I'd clean this room.  Go on, please.  Tell me when she wakes."

" She obeyed without further argument, ducking her head as she passed me
like someone expecting a blow.  She was so damned humble and sheepish
she made me feel guilty; but what the devil was she there for, if not to
relieve Shirley and me in watching over Martha?  Not that the house
couldn't have used a full-time housemaid; in its heyday, it must have
had a large staff.  But there had been no attempt to maintain the old
standards, just keep a few rooms habitable.

And why, if the idea of being in the same room with Martha terrified her
so, had she accepted the job?

I knew the answer, of course.  She had accepted it because she needed
the money.  I ought to know; I had done a lot of things I detested for
the same reason.

The table on which she had been about to operate was mahogany, with the
soft reddish patina of age.  I picked up the can of polish.  It was one
of those spray jobs, and even I knew you aren't supposed to use it on
fine old wood.

Mother used a special polish on hers, together with a lot of elbow
grease.  Actually, the furniture didn't need polishing, only dusting.

I rather doubted that Mrs.  Danner had intended to polish anything.  She
had been looking at some object, and it wasn't hard to figure out what
that object was.  It lay on the table, where she had dropped it when she
heard me at the door one of the letters Alan had brought to show Matt,
in order to make his point about the need for protection from
trespassers.  The rest of the letters were there too.

I could see Matt stubbornly refusing to look at them, and Alan
stubbornly refusing to take them back.  I hadn't noticed them when I
cleared away the wineglasses.

I was a little surprised that Mrs.  Danner would be i curious enough to
examine the peculiar documents.  I gathered the papers and took them to
a chair by the window.

The one she had been inspecting was the letter I had read the difficult,
childish handwriting, threatening Mr.  Arkeologist with the Rath of God.

There were half a dozen others.  They had nothing in common except the
craziness of their contents.  One, on scented pink notepaper with fancy
gold initials, offered the services of the writer to

"Professor Alan" in terms that left the extent of those services wide
open.  She had seen his picture in the newspaper and she just knew they
would have an awful lot in common.  Another, neatly typed on business
stationery with a printed letterhead, was from an organization named The
Research Center for Psychic Archaeology.  It requested perhaps demanded
would be more accurate permission to excavate at Maidenwood, at a
location that had been revealed to the writer during a seance.  A third
offered to sell Alan a map showing the exact spot where Blackbeard had
buried his treasure.  The price was a mere ten thousand dollars no
personal checks, please, only cash or certified check.

The others were even more exotic.  If these were a sample of Alan's
mail, I wondered what kind of trash Matt had received.  I also wondered
whether any of the letter writers and their ilk were given to prowling
the fields and forests of Maidenwood by night.  Someone had done so
someone with a very unpleasant sense of humor.  I lavished a few silent
but passionate adjectives upon my cousin Matt.  He might have had the
decency to warn me about this feature of the job.  However, to give him
his due, he probably never thought of it as constituting a potential
danger.  He had very little imagination.  I, on the other hand, probably
had too much.

I picked up the letters and went in search of Mrs.  Danner.  She was in
the kitchen, motionless as a monolith, staring at the door.  The dog
stared back at her, eyes pleading, nose pressed against the screen.

I poked her.  "Mrs.  Danner "

She pointed.  "It's a dog."

"I know."

"I'll run him off."

"You'll do nothing of the kind.  It's my dog."

"It's the Beekins' dog.  Beekins run him off a while back."

"Beekins must be a real charmer," I said.  Mrs.  Danner transferred her
glazed stare to me.  "Anyhow, he's my dog now," I said firmly.  "You
needn't have anything to do with him.  Just leave him alone."

"Miz Martha won't have no animals around the place."

"Miss Martha won't know unless you tell her.  And," I added, "if you do,
it will be your fault if she has another stroke.  Clear?"

Mrs.  Danner stared.

"Okay,"- I said.  "If you get bored you can you can dust the parlor.

Don't use that polish, just a dustcloth.  Got it?"

Mrs.  Danner stared.

Martha was too dignified to yell for me; had that not been the case, I'd
have heard her at the bottom of the stairs.  She had plenty to say once
I had made my appearance.  She started by complaining about being left
alone.

"I've been thinking about that," I said.  "You're so much better, I
don't believe you need constant attendance.

You must be sick of people around all the time.  Oh, I don't mean you
would be left alone in the house; but if I could get Matt to install a
bell, like they have in a hospital

.  .  .  Wouldn't you like that?"

She indicated she would think about it.  I smothered a smile as I went
about my nursing duties, because I knew she was considering pros and
cons I had not mentioned.

The idea of pressing a buzzer to bring her slaves running, panting and
puffing, from far corners of the house, had its appeal.

I flattered myself that I was rather deft in tidying her up that time,
but she wasn't satisfied.  She wanted her hair brushed and arranged, she
wanted her new bedjacket not that one, the other one no, not that one .

.  .  she wanted her nose powdered and her nails buffed, and a touch of
cologne.  Her vanity was a little pathetic and more than a little
grotesque.  It is hard to believe when you are still firm-fleshed and
unwrinkled that you will ever be old; yet I think the pathos would have
outweighed the grotesque with anyone except Martha.

When I had finished the job she glowered at me.  I knew what she was
going to say.  My only defense was to beat her to the punch.  "I'll run
and change now," I said.  "I didn't have time before."

She nodded grudgingly.

THE JUDGE WAS EARLY.  I WAS ON MY WAY UPSTAIRS WITH THE

plate of "hors d'oeuvres" crackers and cheese when I heard his car; but
it wasn't that sound that made me drop the plate onto the nearest piece
of furniture, and bolt for the door.  It was the sound of a dog barking.

However, the dog was easily seduced.  When I went out, he was sprawled
on the ground, squirming with pleasure because his belly was being
scratched by the tip of a gold-headed cane.

The Judge was a handsome old man.  He had probably not been handsome
when he was young; sagging muscles and loosened skin had blurred and
softened features that might have appeared too bold, even coarse, thirty
years earlier.  He had a beautiful mop of snow-white hair, brushed back
from a high forehead, and he looked as if he had dressed for a wedding
dark gray three-piece suit, white shirt, silk tie.

When he saw me, his eyes widened.  "Julie?"

There was a questioning note in his voice.  I said, smiling, "I suppose
I've changed."

"Yes.  Yes, I thought for a moment .  .  .  The family resemblance is
very strong."

I decided not to pursue that subject.  I definitely did not want to be
told that I reminded him of Martha.

He had to make a wide circle around the dog, who was staring admiringly
at him.  "A fine animal," he said politely.

The dog wound itself into a pretzel and began biting furiously at its
flank.  By now I knew what that meant.

"I'm afraid he has fleas," I said.

"A fine hound," the Judge repeated.  "What is his name?"

It must have been the word "hound" that put the idea into my head.

Normally I am more inventive.

"Elvis," I said.

"Elvis?"

"Elvis."

The stupid dog stared off into space, paying no attention.  "Elvis," I
repeated loudly.  "Good dog, Elvis.  You can go and er do whatever dogs
do .  .  ."

Elvis continued to gaze raptly into the infinite, so I gave up.  "Do
come in," I said, opening the door.  "Martha is looking forward to
seeing you."

"And I her.  But first, may I have a word with you?"

I led the way into the parlor.  He waited for me to take a chair before
seating himself.

"How is your mother?" he began.

I should have known he would have to go through the formalities first.

If the house had been ablaze he would have asked after Mother before he
yelled "Fire." We established that Mother was fine and I was fine before
he got down to business.

"I fear you found Martha sadly changed."

"Actually, I think she's doing remarkably well."

"Do you?" A glow of pleasure warmed his sallow cheeks.  "I am delighted
to hear it.  Dr.  Green has not been encouraging."

"He's the doctor," I said quickly.  "I mean, don't take my word for
anything.  I wouldn't want to raise false hopes, since I don't know what
I'm talking about.  I was just giving you an inexpert opinion."

"You are being modest." He smiled approvingly; modesty was a proper
attribute for nice young women.  "I did not want an expert opinion, I
wanted encouragement.  Green is a good man, but .  .  ."

"I'm sure he is.  However, I can't help wondering why Martha is not in a
hospital a city or university medical center, with up-to-date
facilities.  I'm in a difficult position.  Dr.  Green hasn't volunteered
any information, and I can hardly ask questions without sounding like
some smart

.  .  like some smart-aleck med student."

"You have the right to ask any questions you like.  But it isn't Dr.
Green's fault that Martha is here.  He recommended the University of
Virginia hospital.  Martha refused."

"I can understand her feelings," I began.

"You can't really understand," the Judge said gently.

"You are too young.  Old age is, above all else, ignominious.  One by
one our strengths are stripped away.  Arthritis and rheumatism cripple
our limbs, hearing and vision diminish, beauty fades .  .  .  Martha is
clinging to the only shred of dignity remaining to her the right to die
in her own home.  Here she is an individual, not one of many bodies in
many sterile rooms addressed as 'mother' by impertinent interns who
can't be bothered to remember her name, and as 'dear' by nurses young
enough to be her grandchildren .  .  ."

"I do understand.  I'm sure I'll feel the same way when my turn comes.

But you must admit the situation places a considerable responsibility on
my shoulders.  Shirley is first-rate, one couldn't ask for a better
nurse; but she is not a young woman, and we are so far away from help if
an emergency should arise "

"Yes, I see.  You must be nervous here alone, especially at night."

"I am not nervous.  I am understandably concerned.  We are isolated, and
some peculiar things have happened."

"Is that why you got the dog?"

"I didn't get the dog, he got me.  But I do feel better with him here. I
know Martha hates animals "

"You are quite mistaken."

"She never let me have a pet," I said.  I had not meant to say it.  It
made me sound sullen and childish.

"Martha doesn't hate dogs.  She had a dog, long ago a beautiful hound
named Jason.  Her father gave him to her on her twelfth birthday, and
she had him for over ten years.  She found him dead shot one morning,
and it almost broke her heart.  She vowed then that she would never own
another pet."

Moisture sparkled in the corners of his eyes.  Poor dear old man, he
found the story touching.  But I couldn't agree with the idea of cutting
oneself off from love because of the fear of losing it.

"I didn't know that," I said gently, but noncommittally.  "Martha
doesn't know about the dog Elvis and I don't intend to tell her unless I
have to.  But if she refuses to go to a hospital she must accept the
consequences.

Don't you agree that it would be irresponsible of me not to take
security measures?"

The Judge began, "A gun "

I laughed.  "I'd probably shoot myself in the foot, Judge.

Besides, I don't want to kill some harmless screwball, just scare him
away."

It was the second reference I had made to the neighbor hood sensation.

Again Judge McLendon tiptoed delicately away from the subject.

"You are a very persuasive young woman, Julie.  And a very sensible one.

I am much more at ease about Martha's safety now that I have talked with
you, and I am in complete agreement with your arguments.  I had better
go upstairs now, if you will excuse me." He pushed himself to his feet,
with the help of the cane.  Then he winked.  "I won't mention er-Elvis,"
he whispered.

I GOT TO THE KITCHEN IN TIME TO PREVENT MRS.  DANNER FROM

dumping a quart of water onto the roast.  I splashed in more wine; as I
turned to reach for a fork I caught her staring, not at me, but at the
bottle, with an expression I could not mistake The only thing that
surprised me was my own obtuseness.  I should have known, the day she
had been so eager to take the wineglasses, one of which was more than
half full.

Well, I didn't begrudge her an occasional nip.  If I were married to
born again Joe Danner, I'd have taken to the bottle myself.

"You can run along if you like," I said.

"Mr.  Danner's not here yet."

"Suit yourself.  But I can't think of anything else for you to do.

Unless you'd like to read the rest of those letters."

In detective stories a sudden, unexpected accusation produces a guilty
start, or a guilty blush, or a guilty something.  Mrs.  Danner just
stared blankly.

I elaborated.  "The crank letters.  The letters on the table in the
parlor."

"I wasn't reading nothing.  I was dusting the table."

"I'm not blaming you.  I suppose a phrase in one of them caught your
eye.  They were peculiar letters."

"I wasn't reading nothing." I I shrugged.  "Go on, then.  Sit on the
step and wait for Mr.  Danner, if you can't think of anything else to
do."

She couldn't.

Elvis was at the back door, ears up and tail flapping.  I had not had
time to read my manual on dog care, but I had a feeling I wasn't
supposed to feed him four times a day.  I decided the hell with it.  He
was too thin anyway.

I slipped a pill in his food and rubbed ointment on his foot while he
gobbled his dinner.  The fleas hopped merrily up and down on his back. I
thought I'd bathe him in the morning, after I had studied the manual. No
need to be precipitate about such things.

Mr.  Danner duly arrived, just as the grandfather clock in the hall
struck five.  I watched the truck drive off; the Danners sat side by
side staring straight ahead, not speaking.  American Gothic on wheels.

I wondered if they ever spoke to one another, beyond the basic remarks
dictated by common needs; and if they did, what they talked about.  Not
their children.  Perhaps they read aloud to one another from the Bible,
with particular attention to doomsday prophecies.

How much of a fanatic was Joe Danner?  He was fanatical enough to disown
his daughter and alienate his son.  A man like that might feel
duty-bound to write threatening letters to blasphemers and heretics.  It
wouldn't have surprised me to learn that Joe had penned the letter his
wife had been examining; but was he crazy enough to fall upon the
heretics with fire and the sword?  I certainly hoped not.

But I found myself unwillingly remembering a movie I had been fool
enough to see with a friend who was an aficionado of horror films, the
bloodier the better.  This film had featured an insane handyman who did
in a dozen people with various tools hammer, saw, chisel.  Movie-makers
do amazing things with special effects these days.  Blood spouted, heads
fell off, arms and legs littered the terrain.  I could see Joe Danner,
in his faded dungarees, coming up the stairs at Maidenwood, brandishing
an ax .  .  .

Nonsense.  If Joe decided to exterminate anyone, it would be Alan, who
was planning to desecrate graves.  Comforted by this reasoning, I went
back to the kitchen and had a drink.

I WAS WAITING IN THE PARLOR WHEN I HEARD MARTHA'S DOOR open and Judge
McLendon descend.

"I hope I haven't tired her," he said, as soon as he saw me.  "She'd
like you to come up now."

"I'm sure it did her good to see you."

"I'll run along now.  Please telephone me at any time, day or night, if
there is anything at all I can do."

The visit had certainly not pepped him up.  He looked ten years older
than he had when he arrived and that is very old.  To me, Martha might
appear to have improved, but her condition must seem pitiable to an old
friend who remembered her in her vigorous youth especially a friend who
knows that only good luck or the Grace of God has preserved him from a
similar fate.

Martha hadn't much to say that evening, but she never took her eyes off
me.  She didn't scare me not any longer but that bright, unwinking glare
would have affected any one's nerves. I handed her over to Shirley with
enormous relief.

Another neglected duty was nagging at me, and I decided to get it over
with.  I had forgotten to buy stamps, and I owed Mother a call.  She had
written once, a conventional note hoping I was not finding my duties too
onerous, but I knew she wouldn't use the phone unless she was desperate.

Long distance, to her, was not a convenience but a last resort.

She said she had been hoping I would call.  "Such a long time, Julie.  I
always worry "

"You could have called me, you know."

"Oh, honey, I've just been so busy.  Work is frantic, you've no idea."

I laughed at the complacent enjoyment in her voice.  She loved the
frantic schedule and the compliments that followed her achievements.  "I
don't know how you keep so calm, Mrs.  Newcomb.  I don't know what we'd
do without you."

"I wish I could say the same, Mother.  I had anticipated being driven
crazy by Martha, but I didn't realize it would be so damn boring."

"How is she getting on?"

"I am sorry to report that the patient is recovering nicely," I said.

Mother had a way of responding to particularly outrageous remarks with
pained silence.  It was much more effective than a scolding, and usually
ended with me scolding myself.

"That was a terrible thing to say," I offered.

"Yes, honey, it was."

"So I apologize.  But she is so .  .

.  Why does she hate me so much, Mother'?"

Mother's ladylike laugh was a little strained.  "Now, Julie, you know
she doesn't like anyone, not even her own daughters.  You mustn't take
it personally."

"It's more than dislike.  It's active, malevolent .  .  .

When she looks at me I feel as if she isn't seeing me, but someone else
the child I used to be, perhaps.  Was I that bad?  Lord knows I hated
every second I spent in this house "

"Julie, I took you away the instant I could.  It was impossible for me
to have you with me at first."

The child I had been didn't believe that.  As an adult, I could
understand her reasons.  She had had a desperate struggle at first,
working at minimum wages during the day and going to secretarial school
at night.  Not impossible with a young child, but close to impossible,
and there were other major disadvantages inner-city schools, a cheap
room in a bad neighborhood, drugs, child molesters .  .  .  I
understood, yes, but I also wondered, with my grown-up wisdom, whether
there had not been another factor, a kind of social snobbery, sometimes
called pride, that made Mother refuse to have anyone, even me, see her
until she had attained the goals she considered minimal a nice garden
apartment in a pleasant suburb, a car, a good school for her daughter.

I had never voiced any of my doubts to her, and God willing I never
would.  She went on protesting, excusing, anxiously demanding my
acknowledgment that she had acted for the best.

I cut her short.  "Sure, Mother, I know.  How's the weather up there?"

Hot.  The weather was hot.  I said it had been raining here.  Finally
she said, "So Martha is better.  Still bedridden, though?  Well, we
can't expect miracles, can we?"

"No," I said.  "At least I hope not."

I made my farewells and hung up before she had that comment figured out,
and before I had to admit it was a terrible thing to say.

Chapter 6

I REPORTED FOR WORK THE FOLLOWING AFTERNOON.  TO BE received with
something less than enthusiasm.  I didn't take it personally; the
weather was hot and muggy, and the open field swarmed with insects of
all varieties.  I couldn't blame Alan for being in a glum mood,
particularly since it was apparent that his new trial trenches had
yielded nothing.  (I deduced this because a big young man was filling
them in.)

"I came to tell you I can't come today," I told Alan.

Through the cloud of gnats that hovered around his nose he said, "Why
not?"

"I have to wash my dog."

"Your dog," Alan repeated.  His lips barely parted;

whether he was controlling passionate emotion or trying to keep a bug
from flying into his mouth I was not certain.

"And see the sheriff."

"The sheriff?" This time, voice and expression indicated rising
interest.  "Has something else happened?"

"Sorry to disappoint you.  It's about that other matter."

"Ah.  Any new information?"

"I don't know why it's any of your business, but since there is no new
information, I have no hesitation in in forming you that such is the
case." After a moment, during which I decided there really was no reason
for keeping the facts from him, I added, "He wants to know what to do
with them.  The bones."

"That is my business."

"Since when have you been the residuary legatee of all the miscellaneous
bones found in this county?"

"Let me rephrase my remark.  I have an interest in those bones." He
tossed his clipboard and pen onto a card table that had been set up to
serve as an extremely temporary and portable office.  "I'll come with
you."

I lied.  "Sheriff Jarboe specifically requested that you not attend."

"But "

"I don't want you either."

"But "

"I can't stand around here arguing with you.  I m late.

See you tomorrow."

I didn't look back.  The big young man with the shovel I stopped
shoveling and gave me a hopeful "Hello" as I passed him.  I smiled and
went on.

I had a drive of almost forty miles ahead of me, so I wasn't lying when
I said I was short on time.  On back roads encumbered by slow-moving
farm machinery, it took an hour ample time to think over what the
sheriff had told me.

I had been in the kitchen when the telephone rang.  It was eight-thirty,
and breakfast cooled on the stove as the sheriff rambled on.  He had
called me by my first name.

That didn't mean anything; everybody in these parts called everybody by
first names, unless prefixed by "Mr." or l

"Miz" if the person addressed possessed the dignity of age or social
position.  Yet there had been an underlying assumption, in the way he
talked to me, that he knew me and expected me to remember him.  I
didn't.  It was beginning to worry me, how little I did remember from
those years with Martha.  It had not worried me before this visit
because there was no reason for me to remember no reason to think about
that time.  I had blotted out four years of my life with a thoroughness
that was rather unnerving.

At any rate, he knew me, if I didn't know him, and he granted me a
status I had not realized I possessed that of resident
relative-in-charge.

"I been tryin' to reach Matt," he said aggrievedly.

"That boy is never in his office."

"It's an election year."

"Yeah, well, it's damn early to start campaignin'.  When I vote for a
man I want him there workin', not ridin' the roads lookin' for more
votes."

I didn't care whether the sheriff voted for Matt or not, so I had no
reason to placate him.  "I haven't seen Matt since Saturday evening, and
he didn't tell me what his plans were.  Is there anything I can do?"

"Well, yeah, sure that's why I called.  I got to do somethin' with those
damn bones, Julie.  They can't lie around here forever."

"Oh.  Those bones."

"You know the ones I mean.  The ones that was found "

"I know the ones you mean.  What do you want me to do about them?"

"It's rightly Miz Martha's responsibility.  But I don't want to bother
her when she's so poorly.  I can't find Matt.

So I figured you'd be the one to speak for the family, or at least get
them to make up their damn minds."

I could have told him it was not my responsibility, or my right, to
decide anything.  I don't know why I didn't simply refer him back to
Matt.  Yes, I do.  I was flattered at being asked to participate in a
decision, instead of obeying orders, like hired help.

With one eye on my congealed eggs, I said.  "I'll come to your office
and talk to you about it.  Would this afternoon suit you?"

He allowed as how it would, always providing he was not called away by a
murder or an accident.  I said I'd take my chances; we agreed on two
o'clock.

Apparently it was a quiet day for crime in the county.

The sheriff was in his office, feet on the desk and cigar in his mouth,
in approved county-sheriff style.  He swung his feet off the desk when I
appeared and rose, stubbing out the cigar.

He was a little man.  From the rumbling, grumbling voice that had
vibrated over the telephone I had expected someone taller and heavier,
with a beer belly hanging over his belt, like the caricature sheriffs in
the television programs.  If I had met him on the street I'd have taken
him for a barber or bank clerk.  Thinning hair that had once been blond
and was now an indeterminate shade halfway to gray framed a narrow,
almost ascetic face, with lined cheeks and wide ingenuous blue eyes.

"Well, now, it sure is good to see you again, Julie," he said.  "You
sure have "rowed up to be a pretty girl."

He had known me back then.  I hadn't the faintest recollection of ever
having seen him.  I didn't say so; I shook his hand and took the chair
he indicated.  He asked after my mother and I asked after his family a
photo graph on the desk, of a little woman and three hulking children,
gave me the clue.

"I really don't know what I can tell you," I began.  "I tried to reach
Matt this morning; his secretary said he was in Washington and wouldn't
be back till the end of the week.  Surely he has talked to you about
this business?"

"Not for a couple of weeks.  See .  .  ." He paused, studying me, and I
realized that the baby-blue eyes were not as naive as they appeared.

"How much do you know about this?  Did Matt talk to you?  Was it in the
northern papers?"

"I don't know much," I admitted.  "Only the bare facts and the
reasonable assumptions one might draw from them."

"Reasonable assumptions." Sheriff Jarboe looked as if he wanted to spit.

"I'm gonna tell you what the law says, not what some professor assumes.

Human remains turn up, then the law's gotta be notified.  They turn up
oftener than you might think sewer lines, new roads, building sites not
to mention the damn archaeologists.  Now if they turn up in the course
of digging, whether it's construction or something else, the professors
can tell us how long they've been in the ground.  If they're what you
might call real antiques, then we don't worry about how they died; but
we do have to worry about what's done with them.  There are laws about
disturbing Christian burials, and lately the Indian groups have stirred
up a fuss about their people.  So that's one problem.

Everybody raisin' hell about what to do with the remains."

He reached for his cigar, then glanced at me.  "Go ahead," I said.

"I think better with the damn thing in my mouth," he said
apologetically.

"You haven't done badly without it, Sheriff.  I see what you're getting
at.  There is a problem of jurisdiction even with skeletons found in
situ.  But in this case you can't even be sure whether they are
antiques, as you put it or remains that might demand a criminal
investigation.  Right?"

Jarboe's blue eyes narrowed.  "There was a crime committed, no question
about that.  Those bones didn't walk out onto the road and lay down.  I
want to find the kids who played that little joke.  But near as I can
tell, that was the only crime committed.  There was no evidence of
violence.  I've gone through the missing-persons files for thirty years
back, and nobody fits the description.  I don't understand why the
damn-fool professors can't tell me how old those bones are, but they say
they can't."

"That's the way it is, though.  Soil conditions, type of burial "

"Yeah, well, I've heard all that stuff.  Point is, she must have been
dead a long time or we'd have some record in our missing-persons file.

Without evidence of identity or criminal violence, I've got no reason to
keep the case open.  I want to get her out of the morgue and back into
the ground.  The question is, where?"

"Why ask me?"

"Because " He stabbed the air with his cigar.  "Because that reasonable
assumption you talked about suggests that she came from Maidenwood.  The
road cuts through your land; I can't think of any reason why The jokers
would carry those bones very far.  If they'd been left on somebody's
porch I'd figure the comedians had a grudge against that person, but
they couldn't predict who would be the first one to drive that road. The
doc says she was white not Indian or nigra so it's possible she was an
ancestor of yours."

"Are you suggesting the family cemetery at Maiden wood?"

"Any objections?"

"It's okay with me.  I can't imagine why Matt would object, but I'll ask
him.  What do you need some kind of legal document?"

"I'm not sure what I need," Jarboe mumbled, scratching his head.  "But I
can't move without the family's permission."

"You have mine, for what it's worth.  I can't understand what all the
fuss is about, to be honest."

"Yeah, well, most of the fuss came from that big mouthed young prof
who's digging at Maidenwood."

"Alan?" I leaned back in my chair.  "What does he want you to do?"

"Wants me to give him the skeletons so he can study them.  He acts like
they were you know pieces of wood."

"Sounds like him.  He hasn't actually seen the remains?"

"No.  He barreled in here and pounded on the desk and

.  .  .  I maybe would have let him if he hadn't been so damned
high-handed," Jarboe added, with a sheepish grin.

"I know what you mean."

"Hell, he's not even an anthropologist," Jarboe said rather defensively.

"We had a prof out here from UVA; I did all the right things.  You can
see 'em if you want."

"Who, me?" I said, startled.  "I'm not an anthropologist either.  I
couldn't tell you anything you don't already know."

"You are a member of the family," Jarboe said.  "Seems as if somebody
ought to go through the formalities.  Course if it would upset you "

"It would not upset me.  I just don't know .  .  .  Oh, well, why not?"

You have to be fairly hardened in the handling and viewing of cadavers
to find yourself at ease in a morgue.

More hardened than I was, at any rate.  There's a smell about such
places, and a cold, hard, white look.  I certainly was not upset,
however.  In fact, I had been annoyed by larboe's assumption that I
would come all over queer with faint feminine flutterings at the sight
of a harmless old skeleton.  I was not prepared for the emotion that
seized me when Jarboe yanked out the drawer in which the bones had been
placed.

Never before had I been quite so conscious of the frailty of the inner
structure that holds us upright.  She had been a small woman.  The soft
ivory bones had a sculptural delicacy.

I hadn't been completely honest with the sheriff when I disclaimed any
knowledge of bones.  I was no expert, but I had attended a couple of
seminars given by Kaufman, the

"bone man" at Pennsylvania.  He was a popular lecturer because he had
sewed as consultant to the state police, and he had a repertoire of
gruesome case histories.  So I knew enough to offer some technical
details.  Such as the teeth.  They were in excellent condition no sign
of caries or abscesses.  No fillings, either.  The absence of dental
work would have made positive identification difficult, even if the
missing-person files had come up with a possible candidate.

The baby's skeleton lay next to that of its presumed mother.  Whether by
design, or because the space was limited, it huddled close to her
latticed rib cage.  The bones were not so undamaged as hers; the frail
shell of the skull had not withstood the weight of earth.  I assumed the
pathologist had determined that the injuries were post mortem.  I
assumed it because I had no intention of handling those softly cuNed
scraps.

I don't think I exhibited any sign of distress, but Jarboe was
determined I should react like a lady.  He put a fatherly arm around me.

"I shouldn't have let you look."

I shrugged off his support.  "I'm all right," I said curtly.

Jarboe closed the drawer.  "I shouldn't have let you.

Let's go back to the office.  I just might be able to scare up a little
bourbon, strictly for medicinal purposes."

"The clothes," I said, remembering my comments to Alan.  "Could I see
the clothes they were er wearing?"

"Yeah, sure."

The clothes had been wrapped in brown paper.  Jarboe cleared his desk,
pushing the accumulated debris to one side, and opened the package.

Psychologists say the sense of smell is more evocative than any other
sense.  I don't know why, or even whether it is true.  But the faint
aura surrounding those faded garments evoked images, and vivid ones at
that attics of old houses, sunbeams stretching across worn floorboards,
hot closed-in air, dust tickling my nose, and a strong, distinctive odor
.  .  .

"Mothballs," I said faintly.

Jarboe nodded.  "Yep.  Stored away someplace, these were.  I showed them
around, nobody recognized them.

Thought maybe they came from Maidenwood."

"I wouldn't know.  There's a lot of junk in our attic; I used to poke
around up there .  .  ." Another shuddering jolt of recollection but
this one didn't drop neatly into place, it streaked through my mind and
vanished.  I didn't realize I was swaying gently to and fro, like a
windblown weed, until larboe's arm guided me to a chair.

"There, now," he said, not without satisfaction.  "I knew I shouldn't
have let you.  Here, this'll make you feel better."

I took the glass he pressed into my hand.  The momentary faintness was
gone, but I couldn't deny him his amiable revenge.  Sewed me right for
being so smug.

I assured him the liquor had indeed restored me, and brushed away his
apologies.  "I'm only sorry I can't help you, Sheriff.  I don't remember
.  .  ."

"Pity I can't ask Miz Martha."

"It's not likely that they came from our attic, is it'?

We've had trouble with trespassers, but I can't believe thieves could
get into the house without leaving signs of forced entry.  Shirley
Johnson has been on duty ever since Martha became ill, and if anyone had
broken in before that, Martha would have raised Cain.  She was always a
light sleeper, and she has ears like a hawk."

Jarboe nodded agreement.  "Not to mention a double barreled shotgun.  I
guess you're right, Julie.  If Martha had caught a burglar on the
premises, she'd have peppered him good."

"Martha has a gun?"

"Well, sure; she always did, didn't she?"

"Oh, yes.  I uh I'd forgotten.  I haven't seen it since I arrived."

"Better find it and keep it handy." I stared at him in consternation and
he added hastily, "In case of trespassers, and there's rabid animals
around .  .  .  You don't need to worry about anyone getting into the
house, you were one hundred percent right about that.  Carrsville is a
nice quiet little place, not like Pittsburgh."

A nice quiet little place inhabited by people who got a kick out of
playing with human bones.  The expression on my face convinced Jarboe he
had better drop that argument.

"Nothing familiar about the clothes, then?" he asked.

I picked up the dress.  The calico was a drab print, small white figures
on dark gray-blue ground.  It looked as if it had been made at home, and
by an unskilled seamstress;

the sleeves were unshaped tubes, the neck was high, unadorned by collar
or frill, and the body of the dress fell straight and full from a narrow
yoke.

"I'll tell you one thing," I said.  "This was never made for her.  It's
miles too big."

"That fits our reasonable assumption," Jarboe said.

"Somebody took this out of his mama's attic."

"It's maddening," I muttered, examining the dress more closely.  "I
mean, there is absolutely nothing distinctive about this dress.  It was
made on a sewing machine, but women have been using them for at least a
hundred years, I suppose.  The fabric doesn't look like a synthetic and
the print is old-fashioned, but these old prints are popular for quilts
and country clothes.  The style doesn't tell me anything because the
dress hasn't any style to speak of."

"Some old ladies in the country still wear dresses like this," Jarboe
agreed.  "We thought of all that, Julie."

.  "It's a hideous dress," I said vehemently.  "No girl that age would
be caught dead in it .  .  .  Sorry.  That wasn't intentional."

Jarboe grunted.

"Now this," I went on, touching the folded white garment with my
fingertip, "is altogether different.  Hand made and probably old."

"Pick it up if you want," larboe said, watching me.

"Can't hurt it."

I didn't want to pick it up.  The stains were probably rust but they
looked like dried blood.  I told myself I was acting like a fool and
lifted the garment from the table.

"Hand embroidery," I said.  "Every inch of it, all along the ruffles and
frills.  I think it's what they call broderie anglaise.  The fabric is
lawn or batiste I'm not up on such things.  All handmade." I dropped the
stained small dress onto the table.  ' No clue there either.  Both boys
and girls wore dresses like this years ago.  If that matters .  .  ."

"Well, no.  it doesn't.  Except people save things like this, handmade,
family heirlooms like.  The woman's dress is no heirloom."

"You can say that again." I realized I was unconsciously wiping my
fingers on my skirt.  I put my hands in my pockets.  "Sorry I can't be
more help."

"You sure you won't have another nip?"

I had another nip.  I needed it.  I had not been able to conceal from
Jarboe that I was "upset," as he tactfully put it, but he didn't know
how upset I had been or why.  It wasn't good old-fashioned female
squeamishness at the sight of a few bones.  The skeletons hadn't
frightened or repelled me.  They had only made me feel sad.  But the
clothes .  .  .  Why couldn't I pin down that flash of memory, as I had
so many others once lost and unwanted?  My arguments as to why the
clothes could not have come from Maidenwood were convincing, so far as
they went.  And I certainly didn't relish the idea that unknown persons
were prowling freely around the house .  .  .

I said good-bye to Jarboe and left the building, but I still couldn't
get those pitiful garments out of my head.  That baby's dress, so
lovingly and exquisitely made and such a contrast to the woman's dress.

Well, but that didn't mean anything.  Both garments must have been
picked at random from a trunk of old clothes; the mother who had
fashioned that dainty gown would never have worn such a homely dress.

As I drove out of the parking lot, I thought of something I should have
realized earlier.  The dress would not have been too big for a woman in
the last months of pregnancy.

After a quick stop at a supermarket to lay in more dog stood My estimate
of Finis s appetite had been wildly wide of the mark), I started back to
Maidenwood.  I was annoyed with myself for a number of reasons, and it
did not improve my disposition to kind that Mrs.  Danner had made soup
out of the stew-meat I had intended for supper.  It had obviously been
boiling for a long time.  The package of frozen vegetables she had added
to the pale gray broth had been reduced to mush, and the kitchen felt
like a steam bath.

I would have dashed upstairs to yell at her, but the sight of a
flea-infested muzzle and two hopeful brown eyes peering in at the door
reminded me of another duty.  Why do dogs have such soulful eyes?

According to approved theology they have no souls.  I took a dim view of
approved theology or I had always believed I did.  So why was I so
perturbed at the thought of the pitiful bones lying in a cold metal
drawer?  Why were images of chanting priests and neat gravestones with
"Here lies .  .  ." pressing at my mind?

I turned off the burner under the soup and filled a bowl with dog food.

Elvis started whining at the sight of it, but before I took it out onto
the porch I surreptitiously gathered my equipment, whisking around the
kitchen with my back turned to the door so he wouldn't see what I was
doing.  I waited until he was deeply immersed in his food before I
carried the big washbasin and the brush and the flea shampoo and the
towel and the kettle of hot water outside.  Elvis didn't look up.  Maybe
he had never had a bath.  He certainly looked as if he'd never had a
bath.  I sat down on the step and rechecked the pertinent pages of

"How to Care for Your Dog." It didn't sound formidable:

Put the water in the basin and the dog in the water.

Five minutes later I was drenched from hair to sneakers.

The only damp parts of Elvis were his paws.  He stood a few feet away,
grinning and wagging.  Obviously he considered this a new and
fascinating game you pick me up and put me in the basin, then I jump
out.  The wetter you get, the more points for me.

I was about to try again when Elvis turned and dashed off, rounding the
corner of the house at a good clip.  He was back before I had time to
swear, escorting Alan and acting as if they had known one another all
their lives.  He hadn't even barked.

I said bitterly, "How sharper than a serpent's tooth to have a faithless
dog."

Alan acknowledged the witticism with a polite smile.

"We met earlier."

"Oh?"

"Your cousin said I could investigate the smokehouse area."

"Oh."

"I think I've located a rubbish dump."

"Gee, that's wonderful."

"If your cousin would let us work there "

"Oh, come off it, Alan, you aren't really interested in the first manor
house.  You're only interested in harassing Matt.  I suppose," I added,
as Elvis squirmed unbecomingly at Alan's feet, "you found some
eighteenth-century steak bones in the trash.  Or did you bring the
wherewithal with which to bribe my dog?"

`'He didn't need bribing.  He's a smart dog; he recognized my charm and
sterling character immediately."

I sighed.  "What do you want, Alan?"

"I came to help you give the dog a bath," Alan said.

"Oh, to coin a phrase, yeah?"

"I figured you might have a little trouble." Alan surveyed me from
dripping hair to soggy sneakers, and grinned offensively.  "You used to
be terrified of dogs."

"I was not terrified of dogs.  My mother was terrified of dogs."

"Anything you say.  Come here, dog."

"His name is Elvis," I said, in a more amiable tone.  I am not too proud
to accept help, and besides, I hoped Elvis would saturate Alan too.

"Elvis?  Good God." Alan grabbed the dog and popped him into the tub.

The damned animal stood like a rock, with his tongue hanging idiotically
out of his mouth.

Alan got pretty wet, which soothed my ego somewhat.  I decided it is not
possible to bathe a dog without getting wet.  "The tricky part is to
keep him from rolling in the dirt the instant he gets out of the tub,"
Alan explained, taking a firm grip on Elvis's collar.  "Give me that
towel

.  .  .  Damn!"

I backed away out of the shower Elvis produced by vigorously shaking
himself.  "Oh, sorry, Alan.  I'm new to this."

"To coin a phrase," Alan began.

He showed me how to brush out the dead hair and dead fleas.  Elvis loved
that part of the process and I was able to return to a more pertinent
topic of conversation.

"You really came to find out what the sheriff said," I remarked,
watching with mild revulsion as Alan disposed of a few fleas whose
stronger constitutions had resisted the shampoo.

"What did he say?"

"He wants to get rid of the bones.  Not," I added, "give them to you.

He pointed out that there are laws governing the disposal of human
remains."

"Don't I know.  I suppose he wants you to plant them in the family
plot."

"I can't think of any reason why not."

"Neither can I," Alan said agreeably.

Elvis, lying on his side in blissful abandon, stiffened and started to
squirm.  "Hold on, I'm not finished," Alan said.  "What's the matter
with him?"

"Now and then he remembers he's supposed to be a watchdog.  That sounds
like Mr.  Danner's pickup.  Damn it; I thought Mrs.  Danner would come
to the kitchen before she left.  I wanted to read her the riot act for
making mush out of my dinner."

I realized after I had said it that it sounded suspiciously like a hint.

Alan didn't take it up.  He went on brushing, and I said, "Why aren't
you looking for burial sites?"

"What makes you think I'm not?"

"In the middle of a pasture that's under water a good part of the year?"

Alan cocked a quizzical eyebrow in my direction.  "Have you been taking
archaeology courses, or can it be that the pearls of wisdom I dropped
all those years ago "

"It's just common sense.  You're looking for evidence of occupation, not
for vandalized graves."

"The two are not incompatible."

"In this case they are.  The settlement at Maydon's Hundred dates from
the first quarter of the seventeenth century.  I saw the skeletons. They
are too clean and well preserved to be that old."

"I know."

"How do you know?  You haven't seen the skeletons."

"Perkins, the pathologist, is a friend of mine.  Anyway, I knew as soon
as I read the story in the newspaper that the bones couldn't be three
hundred and fifty years old.

Unless .  .  ."

"Unless what?"

Alan might not have heard me.  He released the dog, who promptly flung
himself into the nearest patch of dirt, and rolled.  Sitting
cross-legged, hands resting lightly on his knees, Alan stared dreamily
into space as if he were visualizing the scenes he described.

"It's hard to imagine what it was like for them.  Tangled wilderness as
far as the eye could see, none of the comforts, even the necessities,
they had always taken for granted.  Elizabeth the First had been dead
only a few years.  James was king that sour-faced Scot who amused
himself with handsome young men and solemn researches into witchcraft.

The men who landed at Jamestown wore ruffs and swords; they boasted of
being 'gentlemen," too good to dirty their hands clearing land or
building houses.

The settlement almost died because of their gentility .  .  .

"But it survived.  Towns grew up; the Hundreds sent representatives to
the Assembly at Jamestown.  There were seventy-eight people at Maydon's
Hundred in 1622.  They had built homes, and a church, all clustered
around the fort they believed would intimidate the 'savages." The
Indians weren't intimidated.  The uprising of 1622 wiped out one third
of the Virginia colonists.  Maydon's was the hardest hit.  The slaughter
was so terrible, the destruction so complete, that no attempt at
resettlement was ever made.  For years afterward, hunters camping near
the site swore that the spirits of the dead crowded around them in the
darkness, baring their bloody wounds and wailing for vengeance in thin,
high voices.  The spot was shunned, its very location forgotten.
Maydon's became 'the lost Hundred."

I had heard it before, but the spell of his voice was as strong as ever.

Even the dog lay still, his head on his paws, his liquid brown eyes
fixed on the speaker.

"But they say she still lingers in the green shadows of the forest,"
Alan went on softly.  "Not as a mutilated victim but in all her youthful
beauty.  Raven-haired and blue-eyed, gems at her throat and in her hair,
long velvet skirts rustling the dead leaves "

The spell was broken.  I sat up as if I had been stung.

"You're wasting your talents in archaeology," I said rudely.

"You ought to write romantic novels.  That story is a romantic novel.  I
read it, To Have arid to Hold, by Mary Johnston.  One of those famous
sentimental old-fashioned "

"Sure it is," Alan said.  "Pure fiction.  The high-born lady, fleeing a
hated marriage with the king's favorite, disguising herself as one of
the servant girls the Virginia Company had recruited as wives for the
settlers.  But there's a germ of fact behind that story; there was a
Lady Jocelyn Cartwright among the residents of Maydon's Hundred "

"You told me that five years ago.  Alan, I understand why Maydon's is
important.  So little has survived from those first settlements only a
few have been located, much less excavated.  But your fantasy about the
Lady was what ruined your article.  Every scholar in the field ridiculed
it; it almost wrecked your career.  She never existed."

"She wrote to the king.  There was a letter."

"Then where is it?  The only person who claimed to have seen it, in a
collection of family papers, was one of those dilettante
nineteenth-century historians.  He probably made it up."

Alan refused to be provoked.  He gave me a sweet, lazy smile and said
cheerfully, "You've seen the portrait."

I had not seen the original.  It was in the National Portrait Gallery in
London an exquisite miniature on ivory, attributed to one of Holbein's
students, and done with almost the master's genius.  I had seen copies.

They were all over the place, including Maidenwood.  One of my crazier
ancestors had claimed we were descended in a roundabout way from Lady
Jocelyn.  Very roundabout, considering that if she wasn't a figment of
someone's imagination, she had died in 1622 without issue.

"The attribution is questionable," I said, in my nastiest pseudo-scholar
voice.

"But just suppose," Alan persisted.  "Suppose it did happen, in the way
the lost letter described it.  When King James realized she was in
earnest, he relented.  He granted her a vast estate here in Virginia so
long as she never married.  If the husband he chose for her wasn't good
enough, she could damn well live and die a virgin.  Doesn't that fit his
peculiar personality, the blend of cruelty and sentiment that
distinguished his actions?"

This time the magic of his voice failed to entrance me.  I suppose, in
an odd way, I had always been jealous of the Lady.  Jealous, not even of
a ghost the ghost of a fantasy!

But the miniature was so beautiful.  The raven hair, the wide blue eyes
.  .  .

"And then the massacre," Alan went on.  "One version of the story claims
she was captured and carried away by the Indians; that she fell in love
with her stalwart brave and bore him children.  Another version suggests
that she killed herself rather than be taken alive.  When the rescue
expedition arrived, too late, they found the dead lying where they had
fallen, decomposed and torn by wild animals.  The bodies were tumbled
into hastily dug, unmarked graves.  But just suppose .  .  .  suppose
they thought her worthy of more respectful treatment.  A well-made
coffin, a leaden shroud some method that would preserve her bones
through three and a half centuries."

"Alan," I said, half convinced, "you are just just romanticizing aren't
you?  You don't really believe "

"Hell, no." He looked directly at me.  His eyes were no longer dreamy;
they sparkled with devilish amusement.

"But doesn't it make a great publicity story?  You haven't heard the
rest of it the infant, born in defiance of the king's command "

"You son of a gun," I exclaimed.  "Are you really going to print that
yarn?  Your colleagues will crucify you."

"Oh, I'll hedge it around with all the proper scholarly reservations.

But if all else fails sure, I'll publish it.  I have to do something to
get funding, Julie.  I've waited too long to let a little thing like
money stop me."

"I have never heard anything so immoral, dishonest, unprincipled,
shameful "

"I said it was just a story." Alan grinned.  "But Maydon's Hundred
isn't.  It's here, damn it, and I'm going to find it."

"So that's where you got to," said Shirley, at the porch door.  "Is this
mess on the stove supposed to be supper?"

We ate soup for supper, because that's all there was.  I promised
Shirley something exotic next day crab, lobster, whatever she wanted.

Martha grumbled over the meal, which I took as a compliment to my
cooking.  After supper we settled down to Bleak House, and for once I
found Esther's hideous optimism almost soothing.  Every time I thought
of Alan's underhanded scheme for raising the money to carry out his
heart's desire, I couldn't decide whether to laugh or swear.

After Martha dismissed me I was too restless to sleep.

What I needed was exercise a long brisk walk, attended by my faithful
dog.  But the darkness intimidated me, not only because there was a
chance I'd fall over something and sprain an ankle, but because the
night teemed with dangers ancient phantoms and crazy live people.  I
made sure everything was locked and bolted, and then I went to the
library.

It was a grisly promenade at night, with only the sallow light of a
single flashlight to push the dark away.  I didn't prolong my visit, but
went straight to the shelves containing volumes on history.  I had not
been much interested in those books in the past, but I vaguely
remembered having seen a book about Maidenwood.  The shelf was shrouded
in cobwebs, but the book was there; my memory was working admirably now
that it had been jogged so often.  I took the Maidenwood book and a few
others on Virginia history, and left the room, almost running.  There
were ghosts haunting Maidenwood all right, and the most terrifying of
them was the shade of the angry, unhappy child that I had been.

I woke next morning with a bad taste in my mind, like a mental hangover.

The window was opaque with soft white mist.  The air felt close and hot;
it was going to be a warm day once the fog burned off, which it
inevitably would.  A super day for digging in an open field full of
bugs.

I heard Martha's voice raised in protest as I stumped grumpily past her
door.  I was not moved to stop and inquire what she was complaining
about.  I put the kettle on; then a scratching at the back door reminded
me of my new responsibilities.  The sight of Elvis, clean and eager
eyed, and unashamedly delighted to see me, wiped away some of my evil
humor.  I was beginning to understand why people own dogs.  It's nice to
have someone adore you uncritically, even if your position as a source
of food is a large part of that adoration.

He didn't want to eat out on the step all by himself.  He wanted to come
in.  My mind was so muzzy I had to concentrate before I figured out the
solution: close the kitchen door.  Elvis had polished off his breakfast
by the time the kettle boiled.  He settled down at my feet while I drank
my coffee, his tail making a soft rhythmic sound.

I knew why I was in a bad mood, and it was not lack of sleep, though I
had sat up late reading.  It was the content of what I had read that
bugged me.

The little book about Maidenwood, written at the turn of the century by
one of my dippier distant relatives, was an uncritical hodgepodge of
fact and fancy, legend and history, served up with a generous dollop of
self-esteem.

Anything that augmented the pride and glory of the Carrs was fact, to
him.  Not only did he believe in the Lady, he referred to her as "my
ancestress."

The other books reduced Lady Jocelyn to her proper position "a pretty
legend," as one historian condescendingly put it.  Maydon's Hundred had
a more solid foundation.  There had been such a settlement, the
authorities agreed on that.  They did not agree on its location.  Nobody
had ever mounted an expedition to look for the remains of Maydon's
Hundred, and for very good reasons.  The biggest reason was lack of
money.  Archaeology is an expensive activity, and there were dozens of
other sites that attracted greater interest.  The author of the book on
Maidenwood, who (erroneously) fancied himself a scholar, had done some
casual digging.  He was convinced that the lost Hundred had been located
at Maidenwood, and he offered, as proof, a rusty piece of metal he
claimed was part of a suit of armor dating to the reign of James the
First.  There was a photograph of this artifact in the book;

it looked like a fragment of a fender from a Model-T.  I could see why
it had not impressed the historians.  Some of them agreed that
Maidenwood was one possible site, but only one of several, and nobody
really cared enough to find out.

I guess I had hoped to discover that Alan was as far off-base with
regard to Maydon's Hundred as he was about the Lady for I still was not
convinced he had wholly abandoned his "pretty legend." No such luck.

The kitchen door opened.  "How come you closed "

Shirley began.  "Oh, I see.  Now, Elvis, don't do that you get me
distracted .  .  .  Julie, there's a woman at the front door and she "

The woman wasn't at the front door, she was at the kitchen door, right
behind Shirley.  Elvis, who had greeted Shirley with lickings and
waggings, began to growl.  I caught his collar in time to keep him from
launching himself at the newcomer.

"Who " I began.

"Restrain your dog, please," the woman said in clipped tones.  "If he
attacks I shall be forced to take legal action.

My card."

Keeping a safe distance from the dog, she flipped the card at me.  I let
it fall on the floor.  With some effort I got my wits together Elvis
out, Shirley back to Martha, a cup of coffee in her deserving hand, the
kitchen door closed.  -Then I turned my attention to the intruder, who
had stood her ground, immovable as a granite statue.

She looked like someone's secretary, stocky and shrewd eyed, wearing a
gray pinstripe suit and sensible shoes.

Horn-rimmed glasses dominated her face; her features were otherwise
unremarkable except for those knowing eyes.

She had retrieved her card.  When she thrust it at me a second time, I
took it.

"Pauline A.  Hornbeak, P.A., B.A., M.B.A ..." I looked up.  "P.A.?"

"Psychic archaeologist."

"Oh, damn," I exclaimed.

Pauline A.  Hornbeak raised her eyebrows.  "I beg your pardon?"

"You should.  What's the idea of barging into a private home without an
invitation and at this ungodly hour?"

"I apologize for the earliness of my arrival," said Pauline, sounding as
insincere as a politician explaining what he was doing with that fan
dancer.  "I have written Senator Matthew Ellis without having received
the courtesy of a reply.  My letters to Professor Alan Petranek have
also gone unanswered.  Their unaccountable rudeness left me with no
alternative but to come to you."

My adrenaline had begun to flow, tardily but strongly.  I shouted at
her.  "No alternative?  You had the obvious, reasonable alternative of
staying away.  What the hell is the matter with you people?"

From outside the door Elvis let out a sharp, agitated bark, and I
moderated my voice.  "I can't believe you, lady.  Go away before I call
a cop."

Pauline gave me a pitying smile.  "Your lack of courtesy does not touch
me, Miss Newcomb.  I am in tune with my Masters.  I am insulated by a
blanket of karmic invulnerability.  Are you going to ask me to sit
down?"

"No."

"A cup of coffee, perhaps.  Normally I do not indulge in stimulants,
they are rank poison to the system and cloud the psychic senses.  But as
a symbol of good feeling "

"I am not going to offer you a cup of coffee.  A cup of rank poison, if
I had it .  .  .  See here, Miss Mrs."

"Call me Pauline."

"Thank you, no." I straightened the card, which I had squashed between
my clenched fingers.  "The Research Center for Psychic Archaeology.  I
read one of your letters."

"Then you understand my purpose in coming.  Let me explain further.  I
know where "

"If you run, you can probably get into your car before the dog catches
up with you.  He's a little lame."

I had to lead her to the door and shove her into her car.

She kept talking every step of the way.  Only the advent of Elvis,
limping but full of zeal, prevented her from continuing her lecture.  I
held him, stroking and praising him' to keep him from chasing the car
down the driveway, and from barking.

Either he was sensitive to atmosphere or he had been trained not to bark
unnecessarily.  He certainly paid no attention to most of my other
orders.

I went back in the house.  Shirley was waiting at the top of the stairs.

"Miz Martha " she began.

"Right.  I'm coming."

Shirley always left the lying to me.  I told Martha the visitor was a
lehovah's Witness, hoping that group was as prevalent and as pushy here
as it was in my neighborhood.

Apparently it was, for Martha didn't question my story.

It was an inauspicious beginning to a day that held little promise of
anything better.  I asked Shirley's indulgence while I made a quick trip
to the grocery store.  When Mrs.  Danner arrived, I dashed downstairs to
threaten her with a painful death if she laid a hand on the pots and
pans.  I had changed to jeans and a long-sleeved shirt; they clung like
molten lead, it was so hot, and when I went out the back door and saw
Elvis sprawled lazily in the shade, I had a strong inclination to join
him.

He was bored, though.  When I started along the path to the pasture, he
went with me.  We found Alan folding his tents.  A few patches of raw
earth were the only remnants of his unsuccessful excavations, and he was
loading his card table into the van.

Where are you off to today I he inquired.

"Whither thou guest," I replied.

He gave me a dirty look.  "Come and meet the others."

There were only four of them a skeleton staff, to use a not-too-nice
pun.  The hulking young man was a football player third-string tackle,
he proudly informed me.  His name was Willkie.  He would have told me
more, but Alan whisked me away and introduced me to the girls.  They
really were girls, not more than eighteen, and obviously infected with
the same virus that had blinded me to Alan's character defects when I
was the same age.  One was blond and one was brunet; both looked at him
with wet-lipped adoration and at me with identical expressions of
hostility.

The fourth member of the team was Alan's protege, a graduate archaeology
student from the University of Virginia.  He was even bigger than
Willkie very handsome, very black, very muscular.  He could have been a
football player, but, as he informed me, he had never really enjoyed
being mauled by other big muscular males.  He was obviously intelligent
as well as handsome.  Alan treated him with a courtesy he did not accord
the others; he ordered them around like galley slaves, but he
occasionally said "please" and "thanks" to Jono.

Alan left Jono to supervise the packing up, and offered me a seat in his
Jeep.  We went bouncing off across the pasture toward a belt of trees on
a ridge to the northwest.  I expected Alan would stop when we got to the
trees; in stead he drove over a mound of rubble that had once been part
of a fence and headed straight for a pine tree two feet in diameter.

He didn't hit it, or the tree behind it, but he didn't miss either by
much.  After I had opened my eyes I saw that a rough toil had been
hacked through the woods.  It ended in a clearing not a natural glade,
but a man-made opening.

The uprooted trees and brush had been pushed to one side, where they
stood like a wall.

"You had a bulldozer in here," I said, as Alan stopped the Jeep next to
the brush pile.  "Did Matt give you permission?"

"I didn't ask him.  Watch out, that's poison ivy."

It was, and there were equally unpleasant plants among the debris that
loomed at my shoulder.  Instead of getting out, Alan rummaged under the
seat, emerging with a paper bag, from which he took a sandwich and a
bottle of beer.

"Want some?"

"No, thanks."

He applied himself to his lunch with the same single minded
concentration he applied to his work.  After a while I said, "Aren't
bulldozers frowned on in your profession?"

"I'm not crazy about using them myself.  In this case I had no choice."

"I assume you had a reason for picking this particular spot?  It doesn't
look promising to me."

"That's because you don't know anything about it,"

Alan said.  "This is probably where your great-great-uncle Albert found
the piece of armor.  You do remember my talking to you about Albert?"

I didn't tell him my memory was as leaky as a sieve.

There was some excuse for its inadequacy in this case, since at the time
he had lectured me about his pet theories I had been intent on the
cadences of his voice and the way his lips shaped the words, instead of
paying attention to what he was saying.  I saw no reason to go into
this, in view of the fact that I was freshly informed about Great Great
Uncle.

"Where did you find that book?" I asked suspiciously.

Alan crumpled the bag and tossed it and the bottle into the back of the
Jeep.  "Not in your library, my dear.  I was never admitted to that holy
of holiest if you recall."

"I thought we agreed not to call up the past."

"We did.  Sorry.  Your ancestor presented copies of that inane book to
every libram in the state.  I don't suppose he actually sold more than
ten.  They were received with proper gratitude and promptly filed away
in the farthest possible storeroom.  A few are still in existence,
forgotten but not beyond reach."

"And this is where he found the whatever it was?"

"I can't be certain.  He was no surveyor, and his measurements are vague
in the extreme.  The pasture was one possible site.  I started there,
partly because it was more accessible, and partly because many of the
early settlements were close to the river.  This is farther away, but in
a healthier situation, not so susceptible to the malarial mosquitoes
that wiped out so many of the settlers at James town.  This was an open
field ninety years ago.  If you look at the vegetation you can see it
has grown_up in the last half century."

The fallen trees looked older than that to me, but what did I know?

Before I could comment Alan said, "Here they come," and got out of the
Jeep.

In spite of my grounding in archaeological technique I still harbored a
few fantasies plunging my spade into the earth and turning up a golden
necklace glittering with gems, or a chest of pieces of eight.  Nobody
plunged a spade or anything else into the earth that afternoon.  The
entire time was spent in what Alan called plotting the site.

I would have called it plain ordinary manual labor.  The bulldozer had
left the ground littered with broken branches and twigs, tangled of
paying attention to what he was saying.  I saw no reason to go into
this, in view of the fact that I was freshly informed about Great Great
Uncle.

"Where did you find that book?" I asked suspiciously.

Alan crumpled the bag and tossed it and the bottle into the back of the
Jeep.  "Not in your library, my dear.  I was never admitted to that holy
of holiest if you recall."

"I thought we agreed not to call up the past."

"We did.  Sorry.  Your ancestor presented copies of that inane book to
every libram in the state.  I don't suppose he actually sold more than
ten.  They were received with proper gratitude and promptly filed away
in the farthest possible storeroom.  A few are still in existence,
forgotten but not beyond reach."

"And this is where he found the whatever it was?"

"I can't be certain.  He was no surveyor, and his measurements are vague
in the extreme.  The pasture was one possible site.  I started there,
partly because it was more accessible, and partly because many of the
early settlements were close to the river.  This is farther away, but in
a healthier situation, not so susceptible to the malarial mosquitoes
that wiped out so many of the settlers at James town.  This was an open
field ninety years ago.  If you look at the vegetation you can see it
has grown_up in the last half century."

The fallen trees looked older than that to me, but what did I know?

Before I could comment Alan said, "Here they come," and got out of the
Jeep.

In spite of my grounding in archaeological technique I still harbored a
few fantasies plunging my spade into the earth and turning up a golden
necklace glittering with gems, or a chest of pieces of eight.  Nobody
plunged a spade or anything else into the earth that afternoon.  The
entire time was spent in what Alan called plotting the site.

I would have called it plain ordinary manual labor.  The bulldozer had
left the ground littered with broken branches and twigs, tangled vines
and roots.  So our first job was to finish clearing the ground.  We used
rakes plain ordinary garden rakes and Alan yelled at us every time we
disturbed a clod of dirt.

He had already surveyed the site.  He and Jono brooded over the papers
for a while, muttering about things like base lines and datum points,
and then we all got to help lay out the grid.  The area was divided into
equal squares approximately eight feet on a side, and stakes were driven
into the corners at the intersections of the grid squares and the balks.

I asked what a balk was, and everybody looked at me with varying degrees
of contempt and pity.  Everybody except Willkie he didn't know what a
balk was either, and I suspected he didn't care.  (It is an earth
partition left between squares, so the digger doesn't have to walk on
the area he has dug.  By keeping the edge of the balk perfectly
straight, he can also check the stratification and chart the precise
depth of any objects that are found.)

I was prepared to pound in a stake or two, but that wasn't good enough.

They had to be set in concrete and then surveyed so that their precise
elevations could be scratched into the concrete before it hardened.

It struck me as an awfully complicated procedure, in view of the
minuscule staff and the limited time at Alan's disposal, but I didn't
want to ask any more idiotic questions.  Everyone was visibly wilted by
the end of the day and I was relieved to throw down my tools and
announce my imminent departure.  Willkie and the girls looked as if they
would have been glad to join me.

Alan looked up from some abstruse calculations he was scribbling on a
yellow pad.  "Are you leaving already?"

he demanded.

"It's after five.  I have to get supper.  Are you going to drive me to
the house?"

"I can't quit yet."

Glowering, I started toward the track by which we had come.  Jono
intercepted me.  "My scooter is over there.

Want a ride?  It's the long way around, but easier than walking."

I accepted with alacrity.  "How come you get off early?"

I asked.  "Clout or blackmail?"

Jono grinned.  "I work nights.  Short-order chef.  It drives Alan up the
wall to have me leave at five, but he can't afford to pay me and I can't
afford not to work, so he has to put up with it."

"You work all night and dig all day?"

"So I'm crazy.  It's an occupational hazard for archaeologists

"Is Alan that hard up?  I thought the university funded operations like
this."

"Some.  Not this one.  It's strictly a one-man show."

The scooter was leaning up against a tree.  I got on.

"That's why he's so uptight," I said thoughtfully.  "So meticulous about
the procedure."

"You got it.  If he can find something anything that is incontrovertibly
early seventeenth century, he can apply for funding to several places
and stand a good chance of getting it."

"If I were in his place, I'd be tempted to salt the site."

Jono had mounted.  Foot poised over the pedal, he glanced at me.  "He
wouldn't do that!"

"just kidding."

"Oh.  Right."

I wrapped my arms around his narrow waist and we were off.  As we
bounded over ruts and boulders I shook with silent laughter, imagining
what Martha would say if she could see me.

Mrs.  Danner had left when I got back.  There was a note on the table. a
short list of cleaning items she needed.  The writing was nothing like
the penmanship of the crank letter; though just as laborious, it was
stiff and spiky rather than rounded.

After I had dinner started, I went to the library to return the books I
had taken.  I put them back and looked to see if I could find anything
fit to read.  The place had lost its terror for me now; it was just a
dusty, abandoned room.

When I examined the set of shelves devoted to classics and
belles-lettres, I remembered something else I had for gotten.  It was
almost the only happy memory connected with those years the summer I had
discovered poetry.

Martha had censored the poetry section too, but she couldn't find much
to complain of in Keats and Tennyson.  (I didn't find out about Lord
Byron until later; he led, you know, a most dissolute life.)  And there
was one book Martha had overlooked.  Squeezed in behind The Collected
English Poets, leather-bound and gilt-edged, was a slim volume of verse
by Edna St.  Vincent Millay.  After Milton and the rest, her poems hit
me like a fresh wind blowing off the sea.

The book was still there.  I picked it up and blew the dust off the
spine.

Love has gone and left me and the days are all alike;

Eat I must, and sleep I will, and would that night were here!

But ah!  to lie awake and hear the slow hours strike!

Would that it were day again!  with twilight near!

I smiled as I read the lines, but I felt my eyes filling.  It is so
awful to be almost thirteen years old.  All those burgeoning hormones
and romantic dreams, all those pimples and long, bony legs .  .  . There
was no acceptable vent for such emotions, certainly not for me, with
Martha hovering over me like a Puritan witch-hunter searching for sin.

What was that boy's name'?  Ragged and sunburned, the child of one of
the nearby farmers.  He liked me too.

He brought me daffodils from his mother's garden, and dusty field
flowers that withered in a day.  When Martha found out, she hit the
ceiling.  There had been nothing but innocence in those shy encounters
until she started calling me names, calling me .  .  .

I groped toward the nearest chair and sat down, my head on my knees,
until the spots stopped dancing in the air.

When I left the room, I took Edna St.  Vincent with me.

Chapter 7

AS THE DAYS PASSED THE NEAT EXCAVATED SQUARES IN THE clearing sank lower
and lower.  We found some fascinating items.  A Coca-Cola bottle, circa
1956 (Willkie collected bottles; he became inarticulate with pleasure
when Alan grimly presented him with this specimen).  A rusted sickle
blade, circa nobody knew when.  A few scraps of coarse white pottery,
Sears Roebuck circa 1946.  Alan's face got longer and longer.  The only
one unaffected by the general atmosphere of gloom and despair was
Willkie.  His oars weren't always in the water, but I found his good
cheer very soothing.  Even the "girls" got gloomier as Alan's temper
wound tighter and tighter.  The temperature rose another couple of
degrees every day.  I got into the habit of accepting a ride home from
Jono every afternoon.  He understood why he couldn't drop me at the
house; once, when he had a few minutes to spare we sat on the crumbled
gateposts and had a cigarette and talked.  I liked him, even if he did
view Alan as a cross between Heinrich Schliemann and Saint Peter.

I kept trying to reach Matt, without success.  His secretary coyly
refused to tell me where he was.  She admitted he telephoned twice a day
to get his messages; yes, she had told him I wanted to speak to him.  Of
course, if it was an emergency .  .  .

"His grandmother isn't dying, if that's what you mean," I said crudely.

"Where the devil is he making a deal with organized crime?"

Shocked noises came from the other end of the line.  The woman had no
sense of humor.  (Or maybe she was shocked because the accusation was
true.)  In fact, I figured Matt was probably taking a few days off with
a girlfriend.

It was not until Thursday that he condescended to get in touch with me.

After I had explained what I wanted, he let out a loud, exasperated
sigh.  "Is that all!  You said it was important.  I thought Martha was
worse."

"You did not.  You thought I was going to quit and leave you stranded.

And I may yet."

"Now, Julie, honey "

"We have to talk, Matt."

"Sure, honey."

"And don't call me honey.  These fifteen-minute visits I of yours are a
pain in the butt.  I need at least two hours to tell you what is bugging
me."

"Okay.  When?"

His capitulation left me speechless.  I had been braced for an argument.

Finally I said, "I want to get this other business settled first.  Have
you any objection to my telling the sheriff he can go ahead with the
burial?"

"I guess not.  Though I don't see why he has to foist this onto us."

"Because we're the lords of the manor," I said.  "The Big Cheeses.  A
little moldy, and full of holes, but still the best they've got.  Hell's
bells, Matt, I'd give grave space to a dog!  It's only a hole in the
ground; what's the problem?"

"None." The uncertainty had left his voice.  "You re right, Julie.

I'll call Jarboe right now and tell him to make the arrangements.  Call
you back."

He did call back, an hour later.  "I'll take you to dinner Friday
evening," he announced.  "Seven o'clock.  I'll be spending the night.

Shall I bring my own sheets?"

He sounded pleased with himself.  I assured him that sleeping
accommodations were available, and waited for the next announcement.

"The services are set for eleven Saturday morning," he said.  "I have to
leave immediately afterward, since I have a political dinner in
Richmond.

Can you "

"Services?" I bleated.  "What services?  I assumed they would just dig a
grave and "

"If we're going to do this, we're going to do it right,"

Matt interrupted.  "Now don't you worry about a thing.  I have it all
arranged."

He rang off before I could ask any more questions.

I almost called him back, but decided there was no need; I had a
premonition of what Matt intended, and since there was no way of
stopping him, there was no sense in worrying about it.

I'm not sure why I decided to take Elvis with me to the dig that day.

Mrs.  Pauline Hornbeak, P.A., et cetera, would undoubtedly have claimed
I had received a message from the Infinite Whatever.  The message came,
I think, from my nasty suspicious subconscious, which found something a
trifle peculiar in Mrs.  Danner's behavior.  The first thing I noticed
was that she was carrying a purse a "pocketbook"

as she called it.  I had never seen her carry one; not surprising, since
she didn't use cosmetics, or smoke, and it was a good bet that Joe
Danner didn't trust her with cash or credit cards.  She handled this one
as if it contained the family savings; when I picked it up to move it
out of my way she bleated like a nervous sheep.

It also seemed odd to me that she made a timid attempt to ingratiate
herself with Elvis.  She had never paid the least attention to him
before; he had learned to tolerate her but he showed her none of the
affection he showered on me and Shirley.  Now, when she stooped to give
him a gingerly pat on the head, he didn't respond at all, not with a
growl nor with a wag.  I can't honestly say I was suspicious, though,
not even when she offered to feed him before she left that afternoon.  I
told her not to bother; but when Elvis proposed to escort me I let him
come along.

Willkie was delighted to see him.  Willkie was bored.

Alan wasn't so enthusiastic, especially after Elvis started to help dig.

Elvis ended up tied to a tree, at a safe distance.  He didn't seem to
mind; sometimes he watched what was going on, sometimes he slept, and
sometimes he carried out his own excavation.  He was hurt when I
wouldn't let him ride home on the scooter with me and Jono, but he
enjoyed running after us.

He had fallen behind when Mono and I reached the gate in time to observe
the Danners' pickup turn onto the highway.  They were going in the
opposite direction, but they saw us; Danner stared so fixedly he almost
ran into a tree.

I waited for Elvis to catch up and then, since he was with me, I went
around to the back door.  The first thing I saw was his food dish,
filled to the brim with a noxious blend of dry dog food and what
appeared to be Mrs.  Danner's famous stew.  Fearing the worst, I left
Elvis to it and dashed into the kitchen, but she had not been cooking;

my supplies were undiminished, and there was no ghastly mess on the
stove.

I was chopping onions and tomatoes and peppers nor the western omelet I
planned for supper when a series of horrible sounds from Elvis sent me
flying to the door.  He had eaten about half the mess in the bowl.  It
hadn't stayed with him long.

In retrospect I can't believe I was so stupid.  But at the time I had no
grounds for doubt.  Mrs.  Danner's cooking was enough to make anyone
throw up.  I assumed she had brought something from home in an attempt
to win over the dog something that had been around a little too long.

I abominated her cooking, but I had no reason to question her motives.

Elvis, looking as green around the gills as a brown-and white dog can
look, had gone to his water dish and was lapping furiously.  Cursing
Mrs.  Danner, I dumped out the rest of the stew, and rinsed and refilled
the bowl.  Then I decided I had better do something with the remains; I
didn't want a pile of garbage right outside the porch.  It would attract
flies, if nothing else.  Cursing Mrs.  Danner some more, I looked for a
shovel.  There must be tools in one of the sheds.

I had not explored the outbuildings.  The second one I looked into had
the tools, rusted spades and rakes.  But it was the contents of the
first shed that puzzled me; I kept wondering about them as I dug a
shallow hole and scooped the detritus into it.

The things in the first shed had not been rusty discards.

Wooden packing crates were neatly lined up along one wall.  The floor
had been swept and the place smelled faintly of bug spray.  Rolled up in
a corner was a down sleeping bag.

The explanation was not long in coming.  Alan had admitted he had done
some test digging near the smoke house.  He had probably stored some of
his supplies in the shed; he had nerve enough to do something like that,
without bothering to ask permission.

I gave the incident no more thought.  I had lost time, and Martha would
be yelling for her supper.  I went back to my innocent omelet without
the slightest suspicion of what was to come.

Yet deep in the distant recesses of my mind some taint of trouble ahead
must have persisted.  I found Martha more than usually infuriating that
night; it seemed to me that her half-smile was more pronounced, as if
something amused her, and from time to time she let out a hoarse little
sound that might have been a cough or a chuckle.  When I asked if she
was catching cold, the smile turned to a glare.  Lord knows there was no
excuse for her to catch cold; the weather was stifling, and I was sticky
with perspiration by the time I left the room.

Heat lightning flickered in the sky when I looked out the back door
before locking up.  If only it would rain!  Elvis looked as if the heat
was getting him down too.  Sprawled on his rug, he wagged his tail but
did not rise to greet me.

He was so limp and depressed I knelt to feel his nose.  It was warm.

According to the book, that didn't mean any thing.  My nose was warm
too.  His lethargic air made me a little uneasy, though.  Perhaps the
food had been tainted.  It would seem logical to Mrs.  Danner to feed
something that was not fit for human consumption to an animal.  His
tongue rasped the skin of my hand as I examined him.  He had got rid of
the stuff almost immediately; and surely, if he had been afflicted with
food poisoning he'd be worse by now .  .  .

"Come on, old boy," I said.  "You can sleep inside tonight.  I wish I
could take you to my room, but the kitchen will be more comfortable than
the porch, especially if we have a storm, which I hope we will."

He followed me in.  I offered him a dog biscuit; the relish with which
he crunched it reassured me as to the state of his stomach.  Then I said
good night and closed the kitchen door.

It may have been the heat that kept me awake, or it may have been my
worry about Elvis.  I dozed and woke and dozed again, before falling
into a sticky, heavy slumber.

A sound woke me.  Struggling back to awareness after a nightmare of
Elvis writhing in fatal convulsions, I thought at first I had heard him
bark.  Then I realized I couldn't have heard him, not from the kitchen.

The horrible vividness of the dream got me out of bed, however.  I knew
I wouldn't rest until I made certain he was all right.

I had bought half a dozen flashlights and distributed them around the
house.  I took mine from the bedside table and went out, moving quietly
to avoid waking Martha or Shirley.  We left a light burning in the hall,
near her door; I didn't need the flashlight.

I had almost reached the head of the stairs before I heard something.

Not the same sound that had wakened me, but softer and less distinct;
not a distant crash or thud, that might have had any number of innocent
explanations but nearer at hand and familiar, and all the more
frightening because I knew exactly what it was: the creak of the sagging
boards of the floor in the downstairs hall.

Someone was there.  Old houses moan and mumble in response to changes in
humidity and temperature, but this was not such a sound.  I had heard it
too often to be mistaken whenever my feet crossed that spot.

I wanted to believe it was a paw, and not a human foot, on that creaking
board, that Elvis had escaped from the kitchen and come in search of me.

I wanted to believe it, but I couldn't.  There was no way Elvis could
push the door open.  I had tested it to make sure.

Another, softer crack as the unseen foot shifted position.

It wasn't courage that forced me to fumble for the switch of the
flashlight, it was fear fear of the dark and of the unknown.  Surely no
visible horror could be as bad as the monsters created by my own
imagination.

The light caught him and froze him like a germ on a slide.  Joe Danner,
in his faded dungarees and work shirt, a long glittering knife in his
hand.

I DON-T KNOW WHY I DIDN'T DROP DEAD ON THE SPOT.  I SUP pose I was in a
state of shock, but sheer incredulity was a factor too.  I do remember
thinking, My God, you're so brave!  when I heard a voice that didn't
even sound like mine say sharply, "What are you doing there?"

His face turned livid.  The knife fell from his hand.

"Who is it?" he gasped.  "Oh, Lord who is it?"

"Julie." I started down the stairs, keeping the light in his eyes.

The nightmare had faded.  Instead of the maniacal handy man from that
horror movie, it was just disgusting old Joe Danner, caught in the act,
and more afraid of me than I was of him.  At least I hoped he was.  At
any rate, it was too late to retreat, and on the assumption that a good
offense is the best defense, I continued in the same aggressive voice,
"Stay right where you are, don't move.  How did you get in the house and
what do you want?  You're not leaving until I get an explanation."

He backed slowly away as I descended, as if I were the homicidal maniac.

That was reassuring, as was the fact that he had not tried to retrieve
his weapon.  However, I stopped a safe distance from him.

"All right, Mr.  Danner, what's your excuse?"

He was not a quick thinker.  He licked his lips and looked away.  "I uh
I came in the front door.  I got a key.  We's always had a key.  In case
somethin' happened to Miz Martha."

"Nothing has happened to her.  What were you after?

You were going to steal something."

"No, ma'am." The firm denial sounded sincere.  But I had a feeling Joe
Danner's definition of theft might not be the same as mine.  He went on,
"I was uh I seen somebody prowling around the house.  I thought he come
in."

Though I had tried to keep my voice down, our conversation had been
heard.  A door opened upstairs and Shirley called out.  "Julie?  Is that
you?  Miz Martha heard voices "

"It's all right," I called back.  "At least I think so....

Now see what you've done, Mr.  Danner.  You scared the liver and lights
out of an old woman who is in poor health "

"No, ma'am!" Disconcertingly, the mention of Martha put him more at
ease.  "You ask her.  She'll tell you it's all right for me to be here.

Keeping watch over Miz Martha, that's my job."

"I will ask her.  Stay where you are."

Martha was sitting upright in bed.  She started yammering at me.  I cut
her short.  "It's Joe Danner.  He says he's here with your knowledge and
permission, but I don't believe him.  I'm calling the sheriff."

"No!" The word came clear and strong.  The rest of her speech was not so
articulate, but the meaning was clear.

"You told him it was all right?" I demanded.  "You knew he had a key?"

Martha nodded.

I reached for her wrist.  She flung my hand away.  The only word I
caught in the next tirade was "faithful." !

"You might have told me," I said angrily.  "I'm supposed to be
responsible for you."

Martha's wide-open eye shone with unholy amusement.

"Now you know," she mumbled.  "Go to bed.  Sleepy."

And with that, the old witch closed her eyes and lay back.

I left her to Shirley I was afraid if I stayed any longer I'd throttle
her.  Danner was waiting for me, his expression little short of
insolent.  "You want I should look around the house?" he asked.

"No.  What I want is your key." I held out my hand.

"But Miz Martha "

"Give it to me."

He had a key, all right.  I took it, knowing my gesture was no more than
a meaningless assertion of authority.  If the Danners had one key, they
might have a dozen.  But it reinforced the lecture I delivered, in my
most belligerent voice.

"Don't ever do this again, Mr.  Danner.  I'm in charge here now, not
Miss Martha, and if I find you inside the house, or prowling around
outside without permission from me, I'll charge you with trespass.  Is
that clear?"

He didn't argue, but he didn't apologize, either, and the look he gave
me just before I slammed the door on him told me that I had not made a
friend.

Before I went back to bed I checked on Elvis.  He was his old self; I
had to grab his collar to keep him from bolting out of the room to see
what had happened.  His look was one of reproach: If you hadn't locked
me in here, I'd have warned you.

Right, Elvis, I though;.  But if you hadn't thrown up the food Mrs.
Danner put out for you, you might not have been in any condition to warn
me.

I couldn't complain to the police about Danner without Martha to back me
up.  But I could, and would, complain to Matt.  It was a good thing he
planned to stay the night on Friday.  I had lots to say.

I was almost asleep before I figured out something else that had been
nagging at my mind the weapon Danner had been holding.  He had picked it
up and put it in his pocket while I was upstairs talking to Martha, but
I had got a good look at it before that and it wasn't a knife.  It was a
pair of scissors.

What on earth was Joe Danner planning to do with a pair of ordinary
household scissors?  I mean, if you have a chain saw, why use scissors?

MY INDIGNATION HAD NOT LESSENED THE FOLLOWING MORNing.  I held forth at
some length on the subject of the Danners to Shirley when she came to
fetch Martha's break fast.  Her only reaction was a resigned shrug and a
comment to the effect that Miz Martha was a law unto herself.

But when I told her about Elvis getting sick her expression turned to
one of shock and surprise.

"I been wondering .  .  ." she began.

"What?" She didn't answer.  "Do you think it could have been
deliberate?" I persisted.

"I wouldn't want to say that.  But why don't you just run Elvis in to
the vet's and make sure he's all right?  It's Dr.  Rubin's day in
Carrsville."

Actually, I had planned to do just that.  I had even scooped up a sample
of the revolting meal to take with me.

Elvis didn't look like a dog who required medical attention.  He loved
riding in the car; it was not until we actually got into the office that
he remembered what had happened to him the last time, and it took both
Dr.  Rubin and me to drag him out from under my chair.

She gave him a checkup and pronounced me a qualified dog owner.  The
foot had healed well, and the flea population had decreased.  When I
told her he had thrown up his dinner she smiled.  "That happens
sometimes.  They aren't fussy about what they eat.  Dead birds or
rodents "

"I know that," I said indignantly.  "It says so in the book.  It also
says in the book that if there is any question, take the dog to the
vet."

"Is there any question?" She gestured at Elvis, who was struggling to
get off the table.  "He's fine.  Did he eat this morning?"

"Yes.  But I wondered .  .  .  Is there any chance he could have been
poisoned?"

Her smile faded.  "You mean deliberately?"

"I'm not sure.  Someone gave him some scraps.  They could have been
contaminated .  .  ."

"There's no way I can tell now," she said slowly.

"Whatever it was, it's out of his system."

"I know.  That's why I brought this."

I produced my sample.  Her heavy brows lifted.  "You're taking this
seriously, aren't you?"

"Yes."

"Okay.  I'll let you know when I get the results.  It may take a few
days."

I thanked her.  She nodded brusquely, but as Elvis and I started for the
door she said, "Talk to you soon, Julie,"

and, for the first time since I had met her she patted me on the back.

It felt like an accolade.

I HADN'T INTENDED TO TELL ALAN ABOUT THE LATEST DEVELOPments; if I had
wished to unburden thyself I'd have been disappointed, because he was in
no mood to sympathize with other people's troubles.  His temper had been
visibly worsening all week.  Later that afternoon he finally cracked.

Willkie presented his glorious leader with a new find two rusty
arrowheads and the jawbone of a deer.  Alan placed them in the box
devoted to finds from that square otherwise empty and gravely recorded
the information in his work book.  Then, as we all stared in fascinated
horror, he ripped half a dozen pages from the book, tore them into
confetti-sized scraps, and flung them into the air.

"Go home," he said in an ominously quiet voice.  "That's it.  No more."

"That's it?" Willkie was being paid minimum wage, but he was being paid.

He looked horrified.  "You mean you don't want me to come no more?"

"What are you talking about?" Alan demanded.  "Be here Monday as usual."

"Oh, right.  Sure."

"Before you go, put the tarps over the squares."

"It's not gonna rain," Willkie said innocently.  "Weather man said more
of the same till "

Alan cleared his throat.  The crew scattered, quaking.

After the tarpaulins had been spread, Willkie and the girls piled into
the Jeep.  I was about to follow Jono when a roar from Alan stopped me.

"I want to talk to you, Julie."

I gestured.  "I was going "

Alan moderated his voice- not in deference to me but out of respect for
Jono, who was watching him interestedly.  "I'll take Julie home, Jono.

You go ahead."

"Right, boss." Jono's expression was so preternaturally solemn I knew he
was struggling to keep from smiling.  I could not imagine what he
thought was so funny.

Alan waited till the others had left.  "Are we going to walk, or what?"

I asked.

He yanked open the door of the van.  "Get in."

"You can't drive that out of here.  Not unless you squash your precious
excavations.  There isn't room to turn."

"I said, please get in."

He backed the van out all the way out, through the trees.  I was not
capable of watching.  When I felt the vehicle reverse in a wild swing, I
opened my eyes.

"I'm sorry the site is turning out to be a bust," I said.

"That's life." The insane ride had rid Alan of some of his bad humor.

"I'll check my calculations over the week end.  Looks as if we are in
the wrong place again."

"Looks as if," I agreed.  "Alan, don't you have any leads except the
ones you got from that crazy book of my crazy ancestor's?"

"I wish I did.  The terrain is a factor, of course; some areas are more
suitable to occupation than others.  Local legends can be useful even
place names.  That's some thing I had hoped you might help me with.  Any
old tales of Maidenwood you never told me?"

"A couple of hundred, I should think.  The one about i the gal who
poisoned he.  husband to keep him from gambling away the estate "

Alan grinned.  "I've heard that one.  I'm not interested in

...ode...  scan d ', but i,.  S.G..CS j'GU would probably dismiss as
myths or fairy tales.  Buried treasure, ghost stories "

"Ghost stories?" I repeated incredulously.

"Most of them are standard fiction, of course.  But you'd be surprised
how long the memory of a startling or tragic event can survive, passed
down from father to son.

Distorted and misinterpreted in the transmission, of course, but often
retaining a grain of truth among the chaff.  A massacre like the one at
Maydon's would be such an event.  As I think I mentioned, stories about
wailing ghosts sprang up soon afterward, and the ghost stories might
survive after the initial cause was forgotten. A certain room or a
certain spot, reputed to be haunted shunned by those whose fathers had
warned them about it, and who warned their children in turn .  .  .
Names that linger on centuries afterward, like Gallows Hill or Deadman's
Dyke or What is it?"

"That's the name!" I exclaimed.  "Deadman's Hollow.

It was one of the places on Maidenwood land that was strictly off limits
for me when I was young.  Martha said the ground was boggy, crawling
with poisonous snakes and insects .  .  .  The boys went there
sometimes, though;

they would dare one another to spend the night, especially at Halloween.

A boy I a boy I knew, back in sixth or seventh grade, told me about it.

You don't suppose .  .  ."

Alan shook his head, smiling.  "Sorry.  I've heard that one too.  I even
checked the place out.  Next to the new road, at the bottom of that
steep curving hill?"

I nodded.  "That's where she was found."

"She?" It took him a few seconds to figure out what I was talking about.

"Oh, the skeleton.  That doesn't mean anything, Julie.  The comedians
who found it could have carried it some distance in order to put the
fear of God into good old foe Danner.  Or were you thinking she crawled
up onto the road by herself?"

His smile vanished abruptly when he saw the look on my face.  "Julie!  I
didn't mean I'm sorry!  It was a stupid thing to say."

I pressed my hands to my cheeks.  Hands and cheeks were icy cold, as if
all the blood had drained out of them.

Gradually feeling and warmth returned, and I summoned a sheepish smile.

"It's all right.  I don't know what came over me.  It was such a
gruesome idea .  .  .  "Gruesome, sick, black humor," Alan agreed
quickly.

"And not very humorous."

I really couldn't imagine what had come over me.  I felt like a fool.

"So," I said, to prove that I wasn't a fool, "Deadman's Hollow is a
washout."

"In every sense of the word." Alan acknowledged the horrible pun with a
polite smile.  "Even the reputation of the place seems to be fairly
modern.  I haven't come across any reference to it in the older
records."

"Oh.  Well, I'll give it some thought.  Maybe I can come up with
something."

"How about dinner tonight?"

I was so surprised I lost my grip on the window frame and hit my head on
the roof as the van bounced over a ridge.

"I can't," I said.

"Aren't you entitled to an evening out occasionally?

You've been on duty for almost two weeks."

Two weeks .  .  .  The phrase triggered a flood of memory.  Our "two
week anniversary .  .  ." I had been so anxious to impress him with my
culinary skills; but I forgot to turn the heat down after the veal had
browned, and then we got a little distracted .  .  .  I had paid eight
dollars a pound for that veal.  The stench of charring meat finally tore
me from his arms, screaming like a Victorian virgin as I rushed to the
kitchen.  Too late .  .  .  Alan had laughed so hard I thought he'd
choke and insisted on eating every blackened, leathery scrap of that
wretched meat.

I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye.  He was staring straight
ahead, his profile impassive, but a muscle at the corner of his mouth
twitched, as if he were remembering that arduous exercise in
mastication.  I almost said something but I got cold feet.

"I can't," I repeated.  "Matt is coming to take me to dinner, and there
are some things I want to discuss with him."

"Oh, yeah?  Why the change in routine?  I thought Saturday was his usual
day."

His cool, calm tone hit me like a slap in the face.  The memories that
had softened me hadn't touched him at all.  I hated myself for
succumbing to sentimentality, and I hated him for making me succumb.

"How did you find out?" I demanded.

"Find out what?"

"Don't be clever.  You knew Matt was coming this evening and you knew
why.  Who told you the burial service was tomorrow morning?"

"You did." A slow satisfied smile curved the corner of his mouth.  "I
knew it was on the agenda, but I didn't know when."

"You really are a bastard."

"For asking you to dinner?  When are you going to overcome that stupid
..." He stopped.  Then he said quietly, "I didn't know Matt was coming
out this evening.

The invitation was made in good faith.  It still stands."

"Thanks, but I'd hate you to waste precious cash that could be spent
digging holes."

Alan shrugged.  "Do you mind if I attend the obsequies?"

"Yes, I do mind.  But short of an injunction, which I couldn't get in
time, and a shotgun, which I disapprove of on principle, I can't think
of any way of preventing you from coming."

Alan stopped in front of the gates.  "See you tomorrow, then.  Er what
time did you say?"

"I didn't say.  Eleven o'clock."

As I started down the long road to the house I saw Elvis coming a
brown-and-white blur enclosed in a cloud of dust.  He always seemed to
know when I was due back.  I hastily sat down.  Once he had knocked me
off my feet with the exuberance of his greeting.  Now he flung himself
into my lap and we exchanged pleasantries licks, hugs, compliments,
excited whines.  He was too big to be a lap dog, but he didn't know
that.

I had had a few words with Mrs.  Danner about Elvis before I left the
house.  Quite a few words.  I would have said even more if she had not
taken the wind out of my sails by starting to cry.

It was awful.  I wouldn't have felt quite so bad if she had burst into
loud lamentations, but she didn't utter a sound.

It was not until the first tear oozed down along one of the deep lines
in her cheek and twinkled in the sunlight that I realized what was
happening.

So what could I do but tell her I was sorry?  I was sorry for her.  Poor
woman, she was caught between a rock and a hard place, with me on one
hand and her husband on the other.  If there had been an attempt to
poison Elvis, foe t l l Danner was behind it; his wife wouldn't have had
the gumption to take such a step on her own, nor would she dare resist
his orders.  All the same, I repeated my warning before I left.  Shirley
had promised to keep an eye on Elvis, but the most reassuring fact, to
me, was that Mrs.  Danner didn't have her "pockabook."

I was in no hurry to get to the house, so I continued to sit, with Elvis
sprawled across my legs drooling onto my jeans.  Martha's supper was
prepared tuna salad, for the second time that week.  I was running out
of ideas.  No wonder women hated cooking.  Three meals a day, year after
year after deadly year .  .  .  Chicken and beef and pork and fish,
chicken and beef and pork and fish .  .  .  If Matt tried to take me to
that local hangout of his, I'd have hysterics.  I wanted tripe or brains
or sweetbread anything but chicken or beef or pork or fish.

I decided I would not tell Matt that Alan planned to attend the funeral.

He'd find out soon enough and probably blame me.  I condemned both Alan
and Matt to an even hotter climate than the one that prevails in
Tidewater Virginia in the summer.

I had planned to dress in my best, in the hope that my gorgeousness
would inspire Matt to take me someplace fancy for dinner.  The heat
defeated me.  I settled for bare legs and sandals and the coolest
sundress I owned.  My hair got bushy and unmanageable when the humidity
was high;

I yanked it back from my face and bundled it into a knot at the back of
my neck.

Martha had been in a suit of excitement all afternoon, running Shirley
ragged with orders.  Matt's room had to be cleaned and garnished with
flowers.  (Little did she know I had swiped his mattress; the one on the
bed now was the musty, hard object that had been allotted to me, and I
sincerely hoped he would sleep well on it.)  I had been summoned to the
presence three times, to get my orders.  I had also been told to come in
before I left, say goon night.  After I was dressed I decided I might as
well get it over with, so I knocked on her door.

Her movable eye surveyed me from top to bottom and stayed fixed on my
bare calves.

"It's too hot to wear stockings," I said, anticipating the criticism.

"We're not going to the Ritz-Swank-Carlton, Martha; I'll be lucky if I
get a Big Mac and fries."

The next complaint was about my hair.  She waxed so vehement on the
subject that I couldn't understand what she wanted me to do about it,
but she obviously disapproved of the style.  "It's too late now," I said
ambiguously.

Matt was on time, I'll say that for him.  I suppose punctuality is a
political necessity; he had never exhibited that trait as a child.

I was ready for him.  "Get me out of here," I hissed, as he came in.

Matt laughed with professional heartiness.  "Can you hang on for ten
more minutes?  I ought to spend a little time with Martha."

I knew it would take longer than ten minutes.  Martha was lying in wait,
bedecked in pink and smelling of cologne.  As I had hoped she would,
Shirley took advantage of Matt's presence to slip downstairs for her
supper.  I had it ready tuna salad and sliced tomatoes, rolls and iced
tea.

"That's nice, Julie," she said appreciatively.  "Looks pretty, too."

"I feel guilty enough walking out on you.  Are you sure you don't mind?"

"Goodness, honey, I did it for two weeks before you came.  Anyhow, I owe
you an evening out."

"It's the heat.  Gets to you when you're my size."

"Gets to you, period." I sat down across the table from her and sipped
my tea.  "I'd forgotten how awful summers can be down here."

"You get used to it."

"I don't plan on getting used to it."

She smiled but said nothing, and for a while we sat in silence.  She was
a comfortable person to be with; I felt my frazzled nerve endings smooth
out and wondered why the hell I was letting myself get uptight about
petty things.

Compared to Shirley, I had little to complain about.

"How is Ron?" I asked.

"He's got a job." Shirley beamed.

"Really?  That's great!  Why didn't you tell me?"

!"Just got it today.  Night shift at the chicken-and-chips place on the
highway.  It's only six hours a day, but it's a help."

"What about the other kids?"

"The neighbors will keep an eye on them.  Frannie is sixteen, big enough
to watch the little ones."

A suggestive whine at the back door interrupted the conversation.  "I'm
sorry," I told him.  "You can't come in.  Believe me, Elvis, it is just
as hot inside as it is out."

Elvis looked as if he had more to say on the subject, but the arrival of
Matt prevented further discussion.  Matt's eyes widened at the sight of
the furry face pressed pensively against the screen, but another
aggravation was uppermost in his mind.  "Let's get out of here, Julie,"
he grumbled, mopping his brow.  "This house feels like an oven."

"That's one of the subjects I wanted to discuss."

"I offered Martha a window air conditioner.  She said no "

"Try forcing one on me and you won't hear any objections.  Shirley too."

"Of course she can have an air conditioner if she wants one," Matt
exclaimed.  "Why didn't you say something, Shirley?"

"Now, Matthew, it's been quite comfortable until the past few days.

Julie's not used to it, she feels it more."

Matt put his hands on her shoulders.  "You don't complain enough," he
said affectionately.  "You know, Shirley, that all you have to do is
ask.  How am I supposed to know what you want if you don't tell me?"

It seemed to me that only a minimal degree of intelligence was required
to note that the temperature was sizzling; but Shirley, like so many
women, was easily seduced by a sweet smile and a pat on the shoulder.

She told Matt not to worry, everything was fine.  "Run along now and
have a nice time."

Matt helped me into the car and closed the door.  "Where do you want to
go for dinner?" he asked, starting the engine and flicking on the air
conditioning.

"I don't care." The rush of cool air dispelled a great deal of the
aimless animosity I had felt.  In our controlled environment many of us
have forgotten how excessive heat affects the emotions; there's a
definite correlation between temperature and violent crime, and I can
understand why.

"I don't suppose," I added wistfully, "that there is such a thing as a
taco or a piece of moussaka anywhere around?  I'm so sick of chicken and
hamburgers."

"Spoiled, effete city girl," Matt said.  "But you have it coming.  I'll
find you a taco if we have to drive to Washington.  What else do you
want?"

There ware.  So many things I hardly knew where to begin.  I started
with the worry uppermost in my mind.

"More help or better help.  Surely there's someone better than Mrs.
Danner."

"I can't fire her," Matt said indignantly.  "The Danners have been with
the family for thirty years."

"What is this, the Old South?  I don't care if the Danners have been
around since Sherman ravaged the old plantation.  She's incompetent, and
her husband is crazy.  He broke into the house last night."

I expected a cry of outrage or an exclamation of disbelief something.

Matt didn't even look at me.  "Why would he break in?  He has a key."

I was the one who emitted the cry of outrage.  "Is that all you can say?
I tell you the man was wandering around the house at three A M, and you
calmly inform me he has a key.  He scared the hell out of me!"

"I suppose it was a shock," Matt said broad-mindedly.

"I'll have a word with him."

I already had a word with him.  But I suppose he'd pay more attention to
you.  I'm just a weak-minded female who gets all het-up about finding
strange men in her house."

"You don't understand the local customs "

"If you give me that crap about faithful family retainers I'll scream.

Danner scares me.  He isn't right in the head."

"He's perfectly harmless, Julie.  Martha wasn't upset about it, was
she?"

"Well no.  But she isn't right in the head either."

Matt laughed tolerantly.  "She knows and trusts Joe.  He has a rather
feudal attitude toward Martha unusual in this day and age, I admit, but
no less admirable for all that.  I admit he's a little peculiar, and he
hasn't fully recovered from the shock of his discovery that morning a
few weeks ago.  That's probably why he was wandering around last night
he's hoping to lay hands on the pranksters who played that gruesome
trick on him."

The explanation was so glibly reasonable it cut the ground out from
under my protest.  I knew there was no hope of persuading Matt to get
rid of the Danners; secretly he adored the idea of having a faithful
serf to protect the manor.  I gave it one more try.

"At least let me fire Mrs.  Danner.  There has to be someone better if
something happened to Martha while she was on duty she'd just stand
there wringing her hands.

It's not fair to Shirley.  She has the brunt of it, even with me there."

"Shirley's quite a gal, isn't she," Matt said fondly.

I'm sure Matt honestly believed he was paying Shirley the highest
tribute in his power.  I saw through the evasion, but instead of telling
him that Shirley didn't need compliments, she needed help, I heard
myself ask him a question that had nagged me for some time.

"How long have you known her, Matt?"

"Years I hate to think how many.  She helped raise me, you know."

"I didn't know."

Matt glanced at me in surprise.  I said, "I don't remember.  I've
forgotten her.  I have almost no memories of the years I lived at
Maidenwood."

"You remember my sins," Matt said lightly.

"I had forgotten about you shutting me in the graveyard until I went
there the other day.  Oh, I don't mean those four years are an absolute
blank, but I should remember more than I do."

"Have you talked to anyone about it?"

"A shrink, you mean?"

"Anyone.  A fiend, your mother .  .  .  Why not a shank?

I didn't expect ignorant prejudice about psychiatry from you."

"I didn't talk to anyone because I didn't know I had a problem," I said,
my voice rising.  "How often would you reminisce about the good old days
when you were ten, if you were miles away from where you had lived and
nothing happened to remind you?  Mother hardly ever talked about Martha

"That's a clue for you," Matt said dryly.  "Face it, Julie.  Martha is a
mean old devil.  She used to be a mean younger devil.  She isn't the
person I'd pick to look after a child."

"You mean she beat me?"

Matt burst out laughing, and I blushed for my brief descent into
melodrama.  "Martha handed out a few spankings and slaps," he said. "But
she didn't have to resort to physical violence.  She could cut you to
pieces with a look and a few words.  I don't know much about psychiatry,
but I suspect we both have reason to blot out many of our childhood
memories."

WE DIDN'T HAVE TO GO AS FAR AS WASHINGTON TO FIND TAcos.  Matt knew a
good Mexican restaurant in Petersburg.

Though he advised me not to take my missing memories seriously, he told
a lot of "Do you remember?" stories that evening, without ever asking a
direct question.  As he talked, the incidents and people and places he
mentioned began to come back to me.  It was a gentle, sensitive probing
into the past, without pressure and without risk.

We were on our way home when I told him I knew what he had been doing
and thanked him for it.  "You've reassured me.  Matt.  I remember a lot
more than I thought I did.  Maybe I am playing with a full deck after
all."

"You're no crazier than any of us if that's any consolation.  To tell
you the truth, Julie, I enjoyed talking about it.  The memories weren't
all bad, were they?  It's nice having kin who share a common heritage.

The tie of the blood, and all that stuff."

"The old blood is running thin, Matt.  There aren't many of us left."

"Only two of us, in the direct line of descent.  It's a pattern that has
repeated itself for a long time your mother and mine in the generation
before ours, Martha and her sister before that."

"Didn't Martha's sister have children?"

Matt chuckled.  "She may have.  Didn't your mother tell you about her?

She ran away from home with a totally unsuitable man, as Martha put it.

That's another pattern that seems to run in the family unsuitable
marriages.

Martha hasn't spoken to my mother since she divorced Dad, and she has
never referred to her sister.  The poor woman wrote several times after
she fled the nest, but Martha never answered.  Finally Melissa gave up,
and no one has heard from her in years."

"If Martha never talks about her, how did you hear all that?"

"From the Judge.  He warned me not to mention Melissa to Martha."

"You mean Martha has never forgiven her, after all those years?  We
aren't a very nice family, Matt."

"We're okay; it's Martha who isn't.  In my opinion, her marriage was a
worse sin than any divorce.  You know she married a cousin in order to
keep the family name.  Did you ever see a picture of our grandfather?"

"I think Mother has one somewhere.  Didn't he have a mustache?"

"Not just a mustache big, black, sweeping mustachios, like a pirate's.

And under them, the softest pursed lips .  .  .  The poor devil died
young.  Martha kept him around just long enough to breed two children
off him."

Chilled by the contempt in his voice, I said, "And I thought I had a
grudge against her!  What did she do to you, Matt?"

I expected him to reply with an equivocation, but the form it took
surprised me.

"Here lieth one who would resign Gladly his lot, to shoulder shine.

Give me thy coat; get into mine."

"Matt!  Poetry?"

"I'm not a barbarian, Julie.  But don't tell my constituents."

"What's wrong with quoting poetry?"

"Nothing, if it comes from Lincoln or the Bible.  If it were known that
I read lyric poems, it could lose me the election." His voice was back
to normal light, amused, concealing emotion.

Shirley had left the outside lights burning.  When we got out of the car
I lifted my face to the breeze.  "It's cooler," I said.  "Maybe we can
sleep tonight after all."

"Rain by morning," Matt said.

"It is not going to rain."

"Sure it is.  Look at those clouds." As if in affirmation a red light
feared in the belly of the clouds, followed by a mutter of thunder.

"Heat lightning," I said firmly I heard the first drops patter on the
roof after I had got into bed.  Alan had been right he was always right,
even about the weather.

IT WAS A LOVELY MORNING FOR A FUNERAL.  FOG CLUNG TO

the trees like bolls of dirty gray cotton; water dripped from the
leaves.  As we walked down the path toward the cemetery I was still in a
state of shock.  When Matt had mentioned services I had expected some
inappropriate demonstration, but I had not imagined he would go this
far.

His suit wasn't black, but the charcoal gray cast a suitably somber
note.  The umbrella he held over my uncovered head was black.  Ahead of
us, another of the same hue shielded the minister.  Ahead of him, six
stalwart men, recruited by the undertaker, carried the coffin a pine box
so ostentatiously simple it almost ranked as a valuable antique.

Matt had my hand firmly imprisoned in the crook of his arm.  My canvas
sandals and yellow cotton dress were the only incongruous details in the
decorous scene.  Dire suspicions began to take shape in my mind.  They
were soon confirmed by a bright light that blinded me and left spots
dancing in front of my eyes.  Behind the spots I saw the photographer,
camera at the ready.

Matt stopped.  "Please," he said reproachfully.

Another photographer advanced from the left flank.  Matt repeated his
plea for privacy, but he was careful to give the second man a good
profile.  I put my tongue out and grimaced.  Matt didn't notice what I
was doing until the photographer started to giggle; then he jabbed me in
the ribs.

"Don't make a farce of this, Julie."

"I can't do any worse than you.  Damn it, Matt "

"Not now," the future governor muttered, sotto voce.

"Let's get on with it."

Accompanied by reporters, we wended our damp way onward.  At the gate of
the cemetery Matt stopped and faced the press.  "Keep a straight face,
or no air conditioner," he told me, out of the corner of his mouth.

Aloud, he said, "Ladies and gentlemen, I understand that this is your
job and I respect the public's right to know.

But I beg you won't follow us into this sacred enclosure.

I'll answer any questions you may have afterward.  Fair enough?"

He closed the gates, leaving the pack outside.  I noticed that the grave
had been dug in a spot not far from the gates, and that the open grille
did not impede the photographers I was furious with Matt, but I knew
that making a scene would only prolong the discomfort.  At first I
didn't see Alan, and hoped he had had the sense to stay away.  Then I
found him, kneeling by one of the stones near the east corner.  He rose
to his feet when the procession entered, but kept at a distance.  He was
wearing tan slacks and a white shirt instead of his working garb of
jeans and blue shirt respectable but not theatrical.

He was not the only spectator.  Also at a respectful distance from Alan,
and from the grave, was Sheriff Jarboe.

Catching my eye, he nodded, without smiling or speaking.

I had expected he might be there; I had not expected the Danners.  They
stood apart from the others, and neither of them looked at me.  Mrs.
Danner's head was bowed.  Her husband never took his eyes off the open
grave.

The pallbearers went about their business, supervised by the undertaker,
a plump man in black.  He had full cheeks and a couple of chins, but
years of looking solemn had trained his face in lines that made it look
longer and thinner than it really was.  The minister took his place at
the head of the grave and opened the book.

"I am the Resurrection and the Life .  .  ."

Traditionally the Carrs were Episcopalians, when they went to church at
all.  I assumed Matt had chosen an Episcopal minister for that reason;
but the formal service had its advantages, leaving the pastor no awkward
problems of how to eulogize an unknown.  I hoped she didn't mind,
whoever she was.  Joe Danner would have minded.  He had transferred his
inimical stare to the minister, and I had the distinct impression that
if someone had read the wrong service over his bones, those bones would
have risen in protest.

The service was quickly concluded.  The minister looked up from the
book.  "Would you care to say a few words?"

Though I felt sure Matt had planned that last, outrageous gesture, he
seemed for once at a loss for words.  I was as surprised as anyone when
I heard my own voice break the stillness; and although, like another
well-known person, I can quote Scripture for my own evil purposes, the
phrases I repeated did not come from the Bible.

"Down down, down into the darkness of the grave Gently they go, the
beautiful, the tender, the kind;

Quietly they go, the intelligent, the witty, the brave.

I know.  But I do not approve.  And I am not resigned."

A frown furrowed the pastoral brow at this pagan sentiment, but I didn't
care; that was how I felt.  And the quotation seemed to strike a
responsive cord in Matt.  Like an antiphony his words echoed:

"The sun that warmed our stooping backs and withered the weed uprooted
We shall not feel it again.

We shall die in darkness, and be buried in the rain."

"Where did you get that?" I whispered, surprised but impressed.

"Your fault." He was as good as a ventriloquist; his lips scarcely
moved.  "I had a Biblical quote ready, but you got me off the track .  .

." He took my arm to lead me away, but I shook off his grasp.  Alan was
coming toward us and I didn't want him to think I had been an active
participant in the proceedings.

The cameras flashed as Matt and Alan confronted one another.

"I don't recall inviting you to be present, Professor,"

Matt said.  "This was supposed to be a private family service "

"I suppose they're all cousins," Alan said, indicating the reporters.

"I wouldn't have missed this for the world, Senator.  Particularly the
last act."

"Last act?  What what " Matt's voice failed him, a phenomenon I had
never expected to see once, let alone twice, in a day.

Alan pointed.  "She's been there behind the mausoleum the whole time."

She emerged, trying to look as if she had been planning to make her
appearance at that point.  She wore the same pinstriped suit, but she
had tied a transparent rain bonnet over her head.  Ignoring the rest of
us, she minced through the rain-soaked grass till she stood by the
grave.

"Hail to you, sister.  Hail, Lady Jocelyn!  Not to your mortal remains,
which lie here, but to your immortal spirit, with which I spoke last
night.  Your wishes have been followed, Jocelyn; you lie in holy ground
at last."

This speech wiped the grin off Alan's face.  He started for Mrs.
Hornbeak, who skipped nimbly aside without interrupting her cozy chat
with the ghost of Lady Jocelyn.

"Fear not, sister, I will impart to these skeptics the tidings you gave
me.  Rejoice in the sunshine and love of the hereafter with your wee
babe awk!"

She slipped but recovered herself, and I went in pursuit of Alan, who
really looked as if he wanted to strangle the woman.  The photographers
were having a field day.  Flashes exploded like fireworks.

It was Sheriff Jarboe who halted the farcical pursuit.

Darting forward, he took Mrs.  Hornbeak by the arm and stood between her
and Alan.  "Shame on the both of you," he said sternly.  "Don't you know
better than to act up at a time like this?"

"I came on an errand of love and mercy," Mrs.  Hornbeak cried.  "My
messages have been unanswered, my offers of help ignored "

"I don't care what you came for, lady; the fact is, you're guilty of
trespass.  Want I should arrest her, Senator?"

"No, no, of course not.  I'm sure Mrs.  Er-um's motives were of the
best.  If she will leave quietly I'll forget the whole thing."

"You shut your own face, Professor, or I'll arrest you for creating a
disturbance.  Everybody out of here."

The undertaker wrung his hands.  "But, Sheriff "

"I don't mean you, Sam.  Get on with it."

Alan shrugged.  Thrusting his hands into his pockets he strode angrily
toward the gate.  One of the reporters hesitated, and then took off
after him.

The others converged on Man.  "Please follow me to the house," he
instructed.  "I'll talk to you there.  Julie .  .  ."

"Go on," I said.  "I'll be there in a minute."

Mrs.  Hornbeak was led away by Jarboe.  The minister had made his escape
somehow; I didn't blame him for wanting to distance himself from the
proceedings.  The Danners had gone too.  Mopping his brow, the
undertaker followed the others.  His assistants began to fill in the
grave.

I stood watching them.  The mist had thickened; drifting clouds of soft
white veiled the ugly scene.  The hollow thud of damp earth on the
coffin was the only sound that broke the silence.

I wondered if she had been laid to rest in that ugly, ill-fitting dress.

I hadn't thought about it before.  Perhaps if I had, I would have done
something, found a more becoming gown .  .  .  Becoming to bleached
bones and grinning skull?  Cheap modern polyester trimmed with machine
made lace at so much a yard?  But I might have searched the old trunks
in the attic .  .  .  Why hadn't I done that?

Because the answer came swirl and clear because I didn't want to go
there.  Because I was afraid to climb the narrow, dusty stairs, afraid
of awakening hurting memories afraid of what I might, or might not,
find.

"Whoever you were," I whispered, "I'm sorry .  .

But none of this really matters, does it?"

I was beginning to sound just like Mrs.  Hornbeak.  I groped for a more
formal epitaph, but nothing came to me.

Rest in peace?  I had no reason to suppose she did not.

Matt's strange quotation came back to me.  "Be buried in the rain .  .

." At least it was appropriate.  Rain is kinder than sunlight on the
bowed heads of the mourners.

I WENT TO THE BACK OF THE HOUSE AND SAT ON THE PORCH

communing with Elvis.  He had better manners and better sense than most
of the people I had seen that morning.  I had heard voices, even
laughter, from out in front, where Matt was entertaining the press and
getting his picture taken on the steps of the family mansion.  He'd make
sure the photos didn't show the broken windowpanes and over grown
boxwood.  It would be so easy to despise Matt, if it weren't for those
occasional moments of communication.  I liked him so much, when I didn't
want to murder him.

Eventually the tumult and the shouting died.  I continued to sit on the
steps.  I ought to do something about lunch.

This was Mrs.  Danner's day off and I owed Shirley some Martha-sitting
time.  I felt as shapeless and forlorn as the fog that hung over the
trees.  No wonder Matt had given in to the sheriff's request.  He had
seen a chance to get his name in the papers; for the ending to the
bizarre story was bound to attract media attention.  Alan was just as
bad.  He had sneered at Matt, but he had not avoided the photographers l
Shirley found me still sitting, with Elvis's head on my lap.  "Here's
where you're hiding.  Miz Martha's having a fit.  She wants to know what
all Be Locke: was about."

"Tell her to ask Matt."

"He left already."

"Damn him." I scrambled to my feet, pushing poor Elvis out of the way.

"As usual, he's left me holding the bag.  What are we going to tell
Martha?"

"I don't know," Shirley said helpfully.

I went to the kitchen and started taking things out of the refrigerator.

"I'm tempted to tell Martha the whole story.

All this tender concern for her sensibilities she doesn't have any,
she's tough as steel."

"You want to take the responsibility, you go right ahead," Shirley said.
"It's not my place to do it."

"Nor mine, I guess.  Oh hell.  Go home for a few hours, why don't you?

I'll give Martha her lunch, such as it is, and tuck her in.  I've
nothing better to do anyway."

I told Martha part of the truth that the people she had heard had been
reporters and photographers, interviewing Matt about something to do
with his campaign.  She was more restless and agitated than usual, and
when I started to tuck her in for her nap she shook her head in vigorous
refusal.

I"Do you want me to read?" I asked resignedly.

Another shake of the head.  She wanted something from the shelves next
to the fireplace.

I guess I've forgotten to mention that Martha's bedroom was as crowded
as a pack rat's nest.  It was spotlessly cleanhirley and Mrs.  Danner
saw to that but every drawer and shelf was crammed with odds and ends.

Photo graph albums, scrapbooks, boxes filled with clippings, other boxes
filled with God-knows-what.  Several of the scrapbooks were devoted to
Matt's career.  Until she had had her first stroke, Martha had kept them
up to date.

She didn't want the scrapbooks.  She didn't want this box or that one. I
finally found the one she had in mind, an antique cookie tin, and handed
it to her.  Her nails scratched ineffectually at the lid.

I said, "Here, let me " and reached for the box.

Martha's claws closed over it.  "No!"

"Okay, okay."

"Read."

When I looked up from the book a little later she was asleep, hands
resting protectively on the tin box.

I dozed off too, lulled by the dripping rain and gloomy skies.  Waking
from a dream of fire one of my recurrent worries in that old barn of a
house I realized that the siren ringing was that of the telephone.  By
the time I reached it, Martha was awake and cursing or maybe not, her
mumbles usually sounded as if she were swearing.

It was Matt.  "Hi, Julie."

"You son of a " I began, and broke off, seeing Martha's beady eye fixed
on me.

"What's the matter?"

"What's the .  .  .  We were sorry not to see you before you left.  You
and your buddies made a lot of noise.

Martha was disturbed."

"What did you tell her?"

"The truth."

A gurgling noise at the other end of the wire made me feel better.  I
waited a few seconds before relieving his anxiety.  "I couldn't tell her
what it was all about.  Your political machinations leave me baryed."

"Oh." He let out a sigh of relief.  "I knew I could count on you,
Julie."

Martha was waving her hands and mumbling.  I said, "Martha wants to talk
to you."

"Holy God, Julie!"

"Here." I handed Martha the phone and settled back to enjoy the
proceedings.

Matt did most of the talking.  I don't know what he said I'm sure ninety
percent of it was cover-up and the rest was a lie.  When I retrieved the
phone, Matt's first remark was, "I owe you one for that, Julie."

"I haven't begun to even the score, Matt."

"Why don't you buy a couple of air conditioners tomorrow?  Tell them to
send me the bill."

"Tell who?  I think you're trying to bribe me, Matt."

"Me?  Now, Julie, you know "

"Forget it.  What's on your mind?"

"Has that woman shown up?"

"You mean Mrs."

"Ssss!" The sound blasted my ear.  He went on, "You're with Martha
still, aren't you?"

"Yes."

"We don't want her to find out about Hornbeak." I said, "Let me call you
back.  Where are you?"

"You can't call me back.  I'm er at a friend's."

"You little devil," I said.

Matt ignored the comment.  "She was very persistent.  If she bothers
you, call the sheriff.  I wouldn't put it past her to break into the
house "

"Thanks.  That makes me feel great."

"She's not dangerous, she's just a bloody nuisance.  I don't want her
bugging Martha, that's all."

"Well, I don't want her bugging me either.  What do you suggest I do
with her while I'm waiting for the sheriff i to arrive?"

"Damn i!, Julie, if you can't watch what you're saying in front of
Martha, I can't talk to you.  Just keep your eyes open, that's all."

He hung up before I could think of an appropriately withering response.

I turned to find Martha staring at me with a face like stone.  She might
have died between one breath and the next.  Cursing my temper and my big
mouth, I reached for her limp wrist.

Her fingers writhed like worms, clamping over my hand.

"Who?" she mouthed.  "Woman who?"

The unexpected, painful strength of her grasp was an other shock.  I can
lie with reasonable facility when I have time to concoct a story, but
I'm not good at spontaneous i invention.

"Uh," I said brilliantly.  "Uh er nobody important.

She calls herself a psychic or something like "

Martha cackled.  Her grasp relaxed and she pushed my hand away.

"Hornbeak.  Institute."

"Yes, right."

I should have expected Mrs.  Hornbeak would have been in touch with
Martha.  Maidenwood had been the object of interest to a lot of people
and institutions, from land developers to treasure hunters.  Martha
enjoyed running them off, threatening them with lawsuits.  Since she
knew so much, I couldn't see any harm in telling her the rest.

Her reaction was typical of her.  "Gun," she said emphatically."

Shoot."

"Gun," I repeated.  "That reminds me.  What became of that shotgun you
had?"

Martha's open eye narrowed suspiciously, so that it matched the other
eye.  I said guilefully, "I can't shoot her if I don't have a gun, can
I?"

She hesitated, ainmos!  believing me.  Then she muttered, "Gone.  Not
here.  Get one."

I was half tempted to tell her about the dog, but decided to follow the
path of least resistance.  Elvis' presence might reassure her, or it
might make her furious.

She kept muttering about shooting, and guns, and buck shot.  Vindictive
old witch .  .  .  Didn't she realize that if I peppered a trespasser I
could be sued and I'd probably lose the case?

Suddenly she said something that brought my train of thought up short,
like crashing into a boulder on the track.

"Bones.  What did you do

.  .  .  bones?"

Chapter 8

STOPPED BREATHING.  MARTHA'S FINGERS CROOKED AND

twitched.  She looked as if she wanted to slap me, but lacked the
strength.  Her other hand fumbled at the box that now lay open on the
bed beside her.  It was filled with an untidy tangle of objects, mostly
sewing materials spools of thread, scraps of cloth.  And newspaper
clippings.

The clipping she indicated had not been neatly cut out.  It was ripped
and crumpled.  She must have done it herself, struggling to overcome the
handicap that had paralyzed one arm.

"You've known all along," I gasped.  "Matt was so worried about your
finding out .  .  .  Why didn't you say something before this?"

Martha's lip curled.  She never explained her actions or her failure to
act.  "Bones," she repeated insistently.

"Where?"

I didn't know what to say so I sought refuge in the truth.

"We buried them in our cemetery," I said.  "Nobody knew who they were or
where they came from, so .  .  ."

The sounds coming from her parted lips froze my voice and sent chills
coursing --through my body....ey rese...bicd the screeching of rusty
hinges, but after a while I realized she was laughing.

For once I was glad to return to Bleak House.  It had been, to say the
least, an unnerving ten minutes.  Martha had been, for her, absolutely
garrulous; she had asked questions and even answered a few.  What had
happened to shake her out of her customary close-mouthed habits?  Could
it have been something I said?  She had only heard my side of the
conversation with Matt, and I couldn't recall having made any startling
pronouncements.  Something about a woman coming to the house, causing
trouble .  .  .  When Martha found out it was Hornbeak I was talking
about, she had appeared relieved.  was there some other woman she
feared, as she did not fear the psychic?  Then the sudden change of
subject, from shotguns to skeletons, and her horrible, eerie laughter
...

I didn't ask any more questions.  I wasn't sure I wanted to know the
answers.

THAT NIGHT I DID NOT DREAM OF SKELETONS.  I DREAMED I WAS six years old
and Mother had taken me to a revival of Snow White.  When the Wicked
Queen turned into the Wicked Witch and cackled over the poisoned apple,
her laughter sounded just like Martha's.

Sunday dawned dreary and wet.  Shirley eschewed her flowery hat in favor
of a raincoat with a pointed hood, in which she looked like a benevolent
gnome.

"I hate to leave you alone all day," she said anxiously.

"Are you sure "

"I'm sure.  Mrs.  Danner will be here, and I haven't anything to do
anyway.  Run along.  And, Shirley "

"Yes?"

"Say a prayer for me.  That I won't lose my cool and smother my
grandmother."

Under the shadow of the hood her eyes shone like sunken stars.  "I
will."

She must have prayed.  Mrs.  Danner never showed up, and by late
afternoon I was sorely tempted, not to smother Martha, but to run
howling out into the fog.  Only Shirley's arrival, late in the
afternoon, saved me from self-destruction.

"You're back early," I said, restraining myself with difficulty from
embracing her.

"Figured I should get here before dark.  It's a miserable day foggy and
dark."

"I'll start dinner." I rose.  Martha flapped her fingers.

"Sherry," she said, quite clearly.  "Late.  Coming soon .  .  ."

"She means the Judge," Shirley said.  "It's his day."

I had forgotten.  I hurried downstairs.  Everything in the house was
soggy with damp, except for a single box of crackers I'd had the
foresight to put in the refrigerator.  I smeared cheese on a few of them
and arranged them on a plate.  Four o'clock struck, but there was no
sign of Judge McLendon.  I began to think he wouldn't come.  The weather
was miserable.  The fog had thickened as the day wore on;

it pressed against the windows like white sheets hung out to dry.  Even
Elvis was depressed.  He sat by the door moaning until I opened it, and
then he slithered into the kitchen, crawled under the table, and lay
down, his head on his paws.  I didn't blame him for wanting company.

I had almost given the lawyer up when I heard the sound of a car, and I
went quickly to the door.  The fog came in with him like a cloud of
ectoplasm; the pallor of his face, his snow-white hair and white suit
completed the ghostly image.  I took his hand, not so much as a gesture
of courtesy as to reassure myself that he was actually there in the
flesh.  His hand was as cold and damp as that of the specter he
resembled.

"You shouldn't have come," I said.

"Come now." He smiled.  "Surely I don't look that bad."

"Oh no.  I meant the fog is so thick driving must be hazardous."

"My eyes are as good as ever," he said firmly.  A sudden fit of coughing
spoiled the picture of good health;

his shoulders shook, and he reached for a handkerchief.  "I beg your
pardon, Julie.  A touch of bronchitis.  Damp weather always brings it
on, but it's nothing to worry about."

"I'll get the sherry."

"Thank you, my dear.  Just what I need to clear my chest."

When I returned from the kitchen with the tray he was only halfway up
the stairs, leaning heavily on the balustrade and pulling himself from
step to step.  I backed up and stayed out of sight until he had reached
the landing, knowing he would be humiliated if I followed his difficult
progress and bitterly offended if I offered an arm.

After I had arranged the wine and crackers on a table, Shirley
accompanied me back downstairs.  "He looks terrible," I said.

"Well, he's not a young man," Shirley said reasonably.

She glanced at the shrouded window and shivered.  "It sure isn't a fit
night for man nor beast.  Fit for .  .  .  for other things .  .  ."

"For God's sake, Shirley, give me a break!  I'm ready to howl like a
banshee already." Shirley smiled faintly, but did not reply.  After a
moment I said, "Do you believe in .  .  .  other things, Shirley'?"

"I don't believe in them," Shirley said.  "I don't not believe in them,
either.  Especially on a night like this."

"Let's have a drink."

"You go ahead.  Coffee's what I need; I'm so sleepy with this weather, I
can't hardly keep my eyes open."

I put together a rather slap-dash meal while she sat yawning over her
coffee.  Neither of us spoke; I couldn't think of a cheerful topic of
conversation, and I certainly didn't want to discuss "other things" or
the Judge's fragility.  I had forgotten about Elvis, who was keeping
very quiet under the table.  Like all canny canines, he knew he could
stay where he was, in the nice lighted, friendly kitchen, if he didn't
remind anyone of his presence.  Shir .ey had not seen him.  When he rose
to his feet, growling softly, she let out a shriek and I dropped the
plate I was about to give her.  The hamburger slid off onto the table
and a shower of French fries flew into the air.

Close upon the dog's signal came a sound that echoed down the hall and
through the kitchen door, which neither of us had remembered to close. A
series of muffled thuds, followed by a final, louder thud .  .  .

Shirley struggled to get out of her chair and I bolted for the door.

I knew what had happened before I reached the scene that slow, painful
ascent of the stairs should have warned me.  I fully expected to see the
old man sprawled lifeless on the floor, but when I got to him he was
struggling to sit up.

"Lie still," I begged.  "Don't move, let me

"I assure you no damage done .  .  ." His smile was like the bared teeth
of a death's head.  "Clumsy of me.

Lost my footing ."

Shirley knelt beside him.  Her firm brown hands moved capably up his
legs and over his chest.  "Don't seem like anything's broken .  .  ."

"No, no.  Just bruised." In a sudden, frightening burst of strength he
escaped our hands and staggered to his feet.

"You see?  Fully recovered.  So sorry to have worried you."

His color was so ghastly I would not have been surprised to see him drop
at my feet.  "You can't drive home after a shock like that," I
exclaimed.  "I had intended to ask you to stay anyway.  Matt's bed is
all made up "

"No.  No, thank you, child I must go.  I can't stay.  I must .  .  .

There are matters I must attend to tonight at once."

Short of physically restraining him there was nothing I could do except
continue to plead, which I did as I followed him to the door.  He walked
steadily, but I had a feeling professional instinct or feminine
intuition that he was making an enormous effort to keep from collapsing.

When he reached the door he turned and put his hand on my shoulder.

"You're a good girl, Julie," he said gently.  "I hope I am certain that
all will be well with you.  Go upstairs now.  Reassure Martha. Tell her
.  .  .  Tell her not to worry."

The door closed right in my face.  By the time I opened it the car was
already in motion.

I turned to Shirley.  "I'm tempted to call the sheriff."

"He's driving all right."

The taillights were red blurs in the fog, but they held a steady course.

They flared brighter as the car reached the road, and then disappeared.

"We shouldn't have let him go."

"Child, there wasn't nothing you could do to stop him.

Now stop fretting.  You're in a state of nerves tonight, and no wonder.

I'd better get up to Miz Martha.  She'll be thinking he broke his neck
or something.  You get on out to the kitchen and eat that hamburger
unless Elvis already ate it."

Elvis was under the table, looking angelically innocent.

The hamburger was gone.  I preferred to assume he had eaten it rather
than blame its absence on .  .  .  other things.

Come to think of it, his performance had been a bit on the uncanny side.

He had moved and growled a moment before the Judge fell.

I told myself not to be absurd.  The dog's keener ears had caught a
sound mine had missed, a scuMe or a stifled cry of alarm.

I didn't feel like eating.  I put another hamburger on to broil for
Shirley and sat down at the table to finish my wine.  Elvis put his head
on my feet.  The warm prickly weight felt good.  I wished I could take
him to my room.  If I were awakened during the night, to hear howling in
the woods and see fog shifting at the window like hollow-eyed, white
faces looking in, it would be comforting to know he was there.

Out of the question, of course.  But it gave me an idea.  I got up and
went into the hallway.

I had never had reason to investigate any of the closed rooms along the
kitchen corridor.  The first one turned out to be a pantry, the shelves
empty of everything except spiders.  The second one was low-ceilinged
and small;

rain had beat through the broken windowpanes and rotted the floor
boards.

I worked my way along the opposite side of the hall, back toward the
kitchen.  Another miserable little cubby hole a servant's room, perhaps.

The last room on that side was a small bathroom, antiquated but
functional.

There was only one other door I had not opened, and for a while I
thought I wasn't going to be able to open it.  The door was not locked,
though; it was only stuck.  When I threw my weight against it, it
suddenly gave way and I staggered a few steps forward before I could get
my balance.

At first glance it was no different from the other rooms except that it
was a little larger.  In the foggy twilight, I could make out few
details; there seemed to be something obscuring the window, like
shutters or draperies, that Cut off even the misty evening light.

I went back to the kitchen and got a flashlight.  With its assistance I
found the light switch.  When I pressed it, nothing happened.  I hoped
the only problem was a dead or missing bulb, for if the wiring was
faulty I wouldn't be able to use the room.

I don't know why I wanted to use it.  If someone had asked me, I could
have produced glib, rational reasons.  I could keep Elvis with me at
night.  This room adjoined the bathroom.  It was in no worse shape than
the others .  .  .

Perhaps this reasoning influenced my decision, but I don't think so.  I
simply knew, without hesitation or reservation, that this was where I
had to be.

I'd have moved in that very night if the room had been habitable, but it
really wasn't, not even by my relaxed standards of housekeeping.  I
decided I'd favor Mrs.  Danner with the job of cleaning it.  If I
couldn't get rid of her, she might as well earn her keep.

I carried Martha's tray upstairs and sent Shirley down to have her
supper.  I was definitely out of sorts with Martha, and she did
everything she could to push my temper to the breaking point.  I had to
cut her food for her, but she insisted on feeding herself, and a sloppy
mess she made of it.  After I had cleaned up, she ordered me to read.

The tin box she had been inspecting earlier was back on the shelf.  That
news clipping had been taken from the local paper, the weekly that came
to us in the mail.  The skeleton episode had occurred after Martha's
first stroke, so someone must have brought the paper' to her.  It had
been naive of me, and of Matt, to believe she would submit to being
cosseted and coddled and kept in ignorance of what was going on in the
world especially in her own immediate world, where she ruled like a
despot.

though physically helpless, she was still in command.  She had known all
along.  What else did she know?  Had Matt's decision to allow excavation
at Maidenwood been reported in the local paper?

I read on and on.  Mr.  Bucket, the great detective, drove the erring
Lady Dedlock toward her doom.  Esther wrung her hands and bleated
platitudes.  Martha drowsed and woke and drowsed again.  . "Miss
Summerson," said Mr.  Woodcourt, 'if without intruding myself on your
confidence I may remain near you, pray let me do so."

" Men didn't talk that way nowadays.  And a damn good thing, too, I
thought.  Or was it a good thing?  A little kindness, a little courtesy
.  .  .  . "Twas brillig, and the slithy loves/Did gyre and gimble in
the wabe: .  .  ."

Martha lay still.  I finished the first couple of verses of
"Jabberwocky" without arousing a protest.  She was asleep.

I tiptoed to the bed and bent over her.

Sound asleep and snoring the harsh, difficult breathing of old age.  Her
eyes weren't quite closed.  Between her folded lids shone narrow slivers
of shining white eyeball.

The slits were not quite symmetrical; one was wider than the other.  I
thought, irrelevantly and cruelly, that she looked like a vampire one of
the undead, in her coffin, waiting for sunset before she rose to suck
the blood of the living.  She had derived pleasure from the pain of
others.

She was still doing it.  Perhaps that was why the stroke that would have
killed a weaker woman had left her with strength enough to fight back.

SHIRLY EY WASN'T IN HER ROOM.  I WENT DOWNSTAIRS.

I expected Shirley would be in the kitchen, and she was;

but she was not alone.  Elvis was under the table and across the table
from Shirley, slurping coffee like an old friend of the family, was
Alan.

Shirley started guiltily when she saw me.  "Oh Lord, Julie, I'm sorry. I
didn't realize it was so late."

"You're not late, I'm early.  Martha must have been tired.  She conked
out a few minutes ago."

"I'll go right up."

"Take your time.  She's dead to the world.  If you'll pardon the
expression." I got a cup out of the cupboard.

Shirley murmured something unintelligible and made her escape.  Smart
woman, Shirley.  Never explain, just walk out.  She must have picked
that up from Martha.

The kettle was still hot.  I made a cup of coffee and pulled out a
chair.  Alan didn't move.  Elvis twitched and whimpered in his sleep.

"Aren't you going to demand to know what I'm doing here?" !

Alan asked.

"No." I drank my coffee.

"Shirley and I are buddies."

"That doesn't surprise me."

"It doesn't?"

"You're good at making friends with people who can be useful to you." A
gigantic yawn interrupted me before I could develop the insult.  It
hardly seemed worth the effort.

"My so-called charm didn't win Shirley," Alan said.

"What won her heart was my offer of a commodity no body else has
bothered to provide protection.  I usually spend the night out there."

He waved vaguely in the direction of the great outdoors, but I knew he
had a more specific location in mind.

The gardener's shed?"

"Oh, you found my lair, did you?"

"Mmmm."

"Unlike some people, I take my responsibilities seriously."

"So where were you the other night when I was confronting a maniacal
handyman?"

The dramatic question fell flat.  Apparently Shirley had spilled the
beans.

"Sorry about that," Alan said calmly.  "It was one of my nights off."

"Mmmm."

"I'll do better from now on."

"I wondered if it was you Danner saw.  Assuming he was telling the truth
about following a prowler." I

"It wasn't me.  Did you check the house to see if there were any signs
of unlawful entry?"

I might have resented his hectoring tone if I hadn't been so tired and
if I hadn't beer.  so grateful for his efforts.

He must care a little, or he wouldn't spend his nights in that
comfortless shed .  .  .  Then, wearily, I told myself I was jumping to
conclusions.  He did take his responsibilities seriously.  His actions
meant no more than that.

"Alan, this house is such a wreck I couldn't tell if someone had broken
in.  Actually, I had the impression Danner was lying about seeing a
prowler.  Another funny thing he was carrying a pair of scissors."

"Nasty weapon."

"Your sense of humor is as sick as Martha's." I didn't feel like
explaining that slip of the tongue; before he could ask what I meant, I
hurried on.  "What would he want with scissors?"

"The logical conclusion is that he wanted to cut something."

"Oh, clever."

"Were they heavy scissors, like tin shears or metal clippers?"

"I don't think so.  Just ordinary household scissors."

"Hmph," Alan said.

"Never mind about the scissors.  Danner's so-called mind works in ways
incomprehensible to the normal world.  Did you have any luck with your
research?  Any ideas as to where to excavate next?"

"A few," Alan said coyly.

"So don't tell me.  I don't care.  I think I'll go to bed."

"Not yet.  I've had a few ideas about another subject that is of more
immediate concern to you."

I sighed ostentatiously and propped my chin on my hand.  "Proceed.

There's no way of stopping you when you decide to deliver a lecture."

A lecture was just what I got.

"Maydon's Hundred was founded in 1619," Alan said.

"And totally destroyed in 1622.  The other towns and hundreds were
resettled after the massacre.  Not Maydon's.

The site was abandoned until your ancestor began the first manor house,
a century later.  In spite of your entertaining family legends, there
was no connection between the in habitants of Maydon's Hundred and the
first Carr except for the name Maidenwood, indicating a lingering
tradition.

Hey wake up, I'm talking to you."

He jogged my elbow.  Lulled by the familiar academic tone, I had fallen
into a semidoze.

"I'm listening."

"The first manor house was destroyed in imp.  line present house was
built on or near the foundations of the first one.  I'm not much
interested in either of the houses.  What does concern me and it should
concern you and your dim witted cousin is where the original Carr burial
ground was located.  The earliest graves in the present cemetery date
from the middle of the eighteenth century contemporary with the second
manor house.  There must have been an earlier grave yard with burials
dating from the building of the first house."

I was wide awake now.  "You think that's where the skeletons came from?"

"The connection is unproved, but logically seductive.  A lost cemetery
and bones from a lost grave.  What I don't understand is why the earlier
cemetery was abandoned."

"It's a good question ...  Oh my God!" I started upright, kicking Elvis,
who woke with a yelp.  "Under the house!  It's the only explanation,
Alan; they couldn't go on using the old graveyard because they put the
house "

Alan burst out laughing.  "You've been seeing too many horror films. Get
it out of your head, Julie.  There was no break in occupation between
the destruction of the first house and the building of the second.  The
location of the cemetery would not be forgotten, and people weren't that
callous about the remains of their kin.  Besides, how could the jokers
who found the skeletons get to them if they were under the house?  Your
grandmother is old, but she would have noticed if people were digging in
the basement night after night."

"Oh." Surreptitiously I wiped perspiration off my fore head.  "It's
getting hot in here."

"It's cooler, if anything.  You're the one who is uptight.

Shirley is spooked tonight too.  What's the matter?"

"Nothing's the matter.  I've had a tedious day.  And there are .  .  .
things out there."

"You're drunk," Alan said.

"Not yet.  But I'm considering it.  This weather isn't exactly soothing.

Was that an owl I just heard or a vampire?"

"Owl.  Good hunting weather."

"There are things out there," I said.  "Cute characters who think it's
funny to dress up dry bones and leave them littering the road.  Crazy
people like Mrs.  Hornbeak.  I wouldn't put it past her to want to dig
in the basement."

"I ran her and her crew off the property not long ago."

"You what?"

Alan grinned reluctantly.  "The stupidity of the woman is only equaled
by her effrontery.  They drove right in along the track we've been
using.  Flashlights and lanterns all over the place, pickaxes and
shovels .  .  ."

"I didn't hear anything." I leaned down and stared at Elvis, who yawned.

"What were you doing while all this was going on, noble dog?"

"It happened before you adopted him," Alan said.

"Acquiring that dog is the smartest move you've made.

Why don't you put the old lady in a nursing home and get the hell out of
here?"

"You know how she is."

"Yes, I have good cause to know how she is.  What I have never
understood is why the rest of you let her bully you.  For Christ's sake,
Julie, she's eighty-five years old and she has never been quite sane.

Matt has considerable influence; why can't he have her declared
incompetent and

"I don't think that's any of your business."

"I guess not," Alan said.

"You just want her out of the way so you can have a free hand.  You and
your Lady Jocelyn

"I don't know why you want to drag her into this."

"Neither do I." I put my head between my hands.

Elvis, sensing my mood, began to lick my ankles.  "I'm sick and tired of
virginity," I mumbled.

Alan's smothered gasp of laughter made me realize what I had said.  I
felt my cheeks burn.  When I looked at him he had his face under
control, except for his eyes, which shone with amusement.

"I didn't mean that the way it sounded," I explained haughtily.

"What did you mean?"

"The motif the the theme.  Isn't that one definition of the very word
'maiden' a woman who hasn't lost that oh-so-precious commodity men make
such a fuss about?"

"Well, I wouldn't say "

"They used to make a fuss about it, anyway.  Brand the Scarlet Woman,
drive the erring daughter out into the snow storm .  .  .  Look at your
Lady Jocelyn.  One of the main fascinations of that story is the
virginity angle.  If she had been a widow with five children, nobody
would give a damn about her.  Including Mrs.  Hornbeak."

"I don't know what you're so excited about," Alan said mildly.  "I agree
with you on every point, from the absurdity of the virginity fetish to
the stupidity of Polly H.  The skeletons can't possibly be those of
Jocelyn Cartwright and her baby; they aren't that old.  They may have
come from the original cemetery of Maidenwood.  Though I am only
peripherally interested in the remains of that period, I am willing to
turn my complete attention to the location of the cemetery, it only to
prevent other people from looting it and possibly threatening you and
Shirley."

"And Martha."

"She doesn't need me," Alan snapped.  "She's got you and Shirley ready
to die in her defense.  I can't do the job.

though Matt has thrown too many barriers in my way."

"I'll talk to Matt."

"Good luck.  I tried that."

"I said I'd talk to him." Far off in the dark night a faint cry rose and
fell.  I shivered.  "Damn owls."

"That wasn't an owl."

Alan got to his feet.  The dog was already at the door, whining and
scratching.  Alan said, "Quiet, Elvis." He took a piece of rope from his
pocket and attached it to the dog's collar.

I followed the pair, man and dog, onto the porch.  Elvis tugged at the
leash but obeyed Alan's low-voiced command to refrain from barking.

The weather was clearing.  Fog lay along the river meadows like a pale
carpet, but in the black reaches of the sky, stars shone incandescent.

Lower down, there were other lights half blurred by the mist that
lingered among the trees on the ridge north of the house, fluttering
like will-o' the-wisps the dead man's lanterns.

"Son of a bitch," Alan muttered, and trotted off, towed by Elvis.

I stopped to close the porch door before I followed.  I had to run like
crazy to catch up with Alan, which I did at the start of the path
leading to the cemetery.  The lights were east of the path, between the
ridge and the river.

Alan didn't order me back to the house; he only muttered, "Don't make
any more noise than you can help."

After that he ignored me, letting me climb over a rotten section of
fence and snag my pants on rusty barbed wire without offering a helping
hand.

The owls we,-e hooting and the mist led along the around, but I felt a
hundred percent better than I had all! day.  In spite o, l.,e eerie
appearance of the dri.f:i=.g lights, I knew they were human in origin.
The only thing that dazzled me was the boldness of the invaders: they
didn't seem to be concerned about their lights being seen, and as we
came closer I heard voices.  Surely trespassers wouldn't be so open.
Could it be a search party, looking for a missing child?

I should have known.  Alan knew; restraining the eager dog, he marched
into the clearing where the group was assembled, and though his voice
was not raised above its normal speaking level, it stopped conversation.

"I warned you once, Mrs.  Hornbeak.  This time I'm calling the police."

Mrs.  Hornbeak had changed from her pinstripe suit into riding breeches
and knee boots.  She must have copied the outfit from an old lithograph
showing turn-of-the-century archaeologists; she even wore a pith helmet.

Her glasses flashed as she greeted Alan, brandishing a shovel with an
enthusiasm that made him retreat a few steps.

"Just in time to share the great moment," she exclaimed.  "I bear no
malice, Professor; those of us on the path are above petty revenge, and
I invite you to join me "

"You're trespassing," Alan said.

Mrs.  Hornbeak leaned picturesquely on her spade.  "You have no
authority to evict me, Professor."

"She does." Alan pushed me forward.

"Ah, Miss Newcomb." Mrs.  Hornbeak nodded familiarly.  "I intended to
call on you in the morning.  How much more fitting that you should be
present when we disinter the remains of your ancestors!"

She indicated the muddy hole beside her.  Two of her cohorts stood
nearby: one held a trowel.  the other a shovel.

A flash went off in my face as I stepped forward.

I knelt by the hole.  One of the cohorts obligingly turned his
flashlight into the depths.  Odd shapes made lumps and bulges under a
thin layer of dirt.  Other shapes protruded.

pale against the surrounding soil.

I couldn't bring myself to look at Alan.  "It's a grave, all right," I
said.  "Those are human ribs."

Another flash blinded me.  Mrs.  Hornbeak had brought several assistants
to do the actual digging, but at least some of the people in the
clearing were newspapermen.

The fat was in the fire and sizzling merrily.

Chapter 9

MRS.  HORNBEAK WASN'T INTIMIDATED BY ALAN OR BY ME BUT she was afraid of
dogs.  Alan used Elvis, who was more pleased to oblige, to run the woman
and her crew off the property.  The reporters were not so easy to
disperse, but after a rain of "No comments" from Alan, they decided to
follow the more cooperative interviewee.  They didn't even get "No
comment" out of me, only muffled, inarticulate grunts.  I didn't dare
open my mouth for fear I'd laugh.

The situation was so horribly, comically grotesque I almost felt sorry
for Alan.  All his scientific study and intelligent research had come up
empty, while Mrs.  Hornbeak's dippy excursions into the infinite had led
her straight to the gold.  Even a non-expert like me could tell that the
grave she had found was old.  The bones were fragile and discolored, and
there was no trace of a coffin.  So maybe Mrs.  Hornbeak wasn't that
dippy after all.

Alan sent me back to the house with Elvis.  He stayed, brooding over the
grave like a vulture.  Before I went to bed I called the number he had
given me and asked for Jono.  I explained what had happened; Jono said
incredulously, "You're kidding."

"I'm not kidding.  She found something, Jono.  Alan is out there now,
and he wants "

"I'll be there in half an hour."

I passed on the rest of Alan's instructions.  Jono could hardly wait to
get off the phone and get going.  The last thing I heard from him was a
rapturous "Hot damn!  This could be it!"

Alan had also suggested by which I mean ordered that I telephone the
police.  I decided that call could wait until morning.  I was in no mood
to explain the situation to a sleepy cop, and I doubted Mrs.  Hornbeak
would return that same night.  She'd be too busy talking to reporters.

I should have done what Alan told me.  I was awakened by Shirley shaking
my shoulder.  "There's some people down there, Julie.  Reporters."

I sat upright.  Sunlight blinded me.  "What time is it?"

"Eight o'clock.  One of 'ems been there since six.  I tried to let you
sleep, but "

"I'll get up.  Give me a minute.

"I brought you some coffee."

I grabbed the cup.  "You're a saint, Shirley.  Call the sheriff and tell
him we're under siege.  I'll go down as soon as I put on some clothes."

"Did something happen last night?  Don't tell me there was more "

"No, nothing like that.  I'll explain later just make that call, will
you please?"

I-scrambled into pants and shirt and sneakers, and trotted downstairs.

The front door was closed.  I opened it.  "I just called the police," I
said.

The invasion consisted of one balding middle-aged man.

Apparently the others had given up or gone after Alan.

"How did you feel " he began.

"Is that the only question you people can ask?  Look, there's an old
lady upstairs recuperating from a stroke.  She needs peace and quiet.
Why don't you give her a break?"

The reporter looked thoughtful.  I made sure he under stood the
implications.  "What paper did you say you were from?  I mean, I want to
know whom to sue if she has another stroke."

I closed the door before he could think of a counterargu ment.  Looking
through the window, I was pleased to see him retreat to the end of the
drive.  There was nothing I could do about that; the road was public
property.

I was dying to get out to the site and see what Mrs.  Hornbeak's
discovery looked like in daylight.  Maybe I had been misled by the
general air of rapture; maybe she had only uncovered the carcass of a
horse or a deer.  I doubted it, though.

Shirley didn't respond to my suggestion that she go and see what was
happening.  She had no interest in archaeology.  "I don't care about
bones so long as they stay where they're supposed to be," was her
summary of the situation, and I had to admit she had a point.

The law didn't appear until almost midday.  I was in the kitchen making
Martha a sandwich when I heard the knock at the front door.  I greeted
Jarboe with reproaches.

"What kind of service is this?  I called almost four hours ago."

"They been bothering you?"

"Well, no, not lately.  But no thanks to you and your men."

'`That's not what I come about."

"What did you come about, then?"

"Judge McLendon.  He's dead."

"No," I said.  "He can't be.  I saw him last night."

"Well, he is." The sheriff scratched his head.  "Can I come in the
house?" I said dazedly, "Sure.  I'm sorry.  I can't believe it.

Damn, damn, damn!  I should have made him stay here.

He wasn't fit to drive in the fog, after that fall "

"Fall?" The sheriff followed me to the kitchen and sat down at the
table.

"He tumbled down the stairs in the front hall.  I tried to persuade him
to stay all night "

"That accounts for the bruises, then.  Got a cup of coffee, Julie?"

"Sure." Then I realized what he had said.  "Bruises

.  .  .  Wasn't it a car accident?"

"No, he got home all right.  Don't blame yourself on that account.  It
was a heart attack.  He lives alone; it was his first client that found
him this morning, slumped over his desk."

"That doesn't make me feel any better." I filled two cups and joined him
at the table.

"Maybe this will." Jarboe took a folded sheet of paper from his jacket
pocket.  "He was writing you a letter."

The handwriting was quite firm, with none of the tremulousness one
associates with old age.  "My dear Julie," it began.  "I must apologize
for startling you as I did this evening by my clumsiness.  As I assured
you, there was no damage done except to my pride.  Please tell Martha I
will see that her wishes are carried out to the best of my .  .

The final "y" trailed off and ended in a ragged gouge.

It was surrounded by ink spatters, like flecks of blood around a wound.

"He was always writing people notes," the sheriff said, averting his
eyes from my stricken face.  "Old-fashioned habit of his."

"I see."

"His heart was bad.  He knew it; told me once the doe was after him to
retire, but he wanted to die in harness, not rotting away in a nursing
home.  He got his wish.  You could say he was lucky."

"You could say that." I folded the letter.  "I'm sorry, Sheriff, I
didn't mean to get teary, but well, I liked him.

He was a good man, and a kind man.  I don't know how I'm going to break
it to Martha.  She'll be devastated."

"I wouldn't be too sure of that.  Old people are peculiar about friends
dying.  Oh, they're grieved, sure, but there's a kind of funny
satisfaction too like they won another round by surviving."

If that was true of old people in general, it would be particularly true
of Martha.  She'd be annoyed, though.

McLendon had handled all her legal affairs.

"Have you notified Matt?" I asked.  "I suppose he'll have to find
another lawyer."

"Called him a couple of hours ago.  He said to tell you not to worry
about the business end, he'd deal with that.

He'll call you this evening to find out how Miz Martha took the news."

I thought of several replies to this cool announcement but decided I
would save them for Matt.  "Is there any thing I can do?" I asked.

"No, thanks.  Just thought you ought to know, seeing as I was coming out
this way anyhow.  Don't worry about reporters, this story will die in a
day or two.  It's pretty small potatoes."

"What you're telling me is that you can't spare a man to patrol the
place."

. "Fraid not.  What I can do is put up a barricade at the entrance."

"How am I supposed to get out?"

"Oh, it'll be something you can move a sawhorse, like, with . "No
Trespassing' sign.  There's no way you can wall this place off, Julie;
all you can do is create a moral effect.  Your pal the archaeologist has
things under control in his work area ropes, signs, and a couple of
husky kids with spades standing around looking aggressive."

I had hoped for more but I knew I wasn't going to get it.

He was probably right about the news being a purely overnight sensation.

So I thanked him and showed him out and then went up to tell Martha her
old friend was dead.

I held her hand when I told her.  The pulse under my fingers didn't skip
a beat or change tempo.  There was a cry of surprise and distress, but
it didn't come from Martha.  Turning, I saw Shirley in the doorway of
the bath room that connected her room with Martha's.  I said, "I'm
sorry," and it was to her I spoke.

She shook her head dumbly.  Tears filled her eyes.

Martha twitched her hand from my grasp.  "Note," she said.  "Note?"

"It was a heart attack, not suicide," I said.  "People don't leave .  .

.  Oh." She of all people would know of the old man's note-writing
habit.  Perhaps he had told her he would write her that evening.

"He was writing to me," I said, taking the paper from my shirt pocket.

"But there is a message for you."

She read it without the slightest sign of emotion.  Perhaps the corner
of her mouth lifted a fraction of an inch, but that was all.  The
sheriff was right.  Under her grief was a kind of satisfaction.

"Matt," she said.  "Get him here."

"He said he'd call this evening.  It's hopeless trying to reach him
during the day, Martha.  I know; I've tried."

"Hmph," said Martha, quite emphatically, and for once I agreed with her.

The room was hardly brighter by daylight than it had been the night
before.  The windowpanes were opaque with dirt.  Mrs.  Danner stood
watching as I struggled to raise the window.  Finally it shuddered up; I
propped it with the stick lying in the sill, and then I saw something
the dirty glass had obscured.  There were bars on the window thick iron
bars, set in a grilled frame that had been nailed or screwed onto the
outside of the frame.

The sight of them made me feel easier about sleeping downstairs.  Nobody
would get in that window, at any rate.

Perhaps the other rooms on the remote ground floor corridor also had
barred windows.  I hadn't looked.

I turned to Mrs.  Danner.  "You had better start by sweeping the floor.

I want it and the walls scrubbed get off as much of the old wallpaper as
you can, half of it's hanging in strips anyway.  The windows and
woodwork need washing too."

Mrs.  Danner put one foot forward, and then pulled it back, as if she
had stepped on something slimy.  She shook her head.

"What's the matter?" i asked her.  You dot do windows?"

Her head kept moving mechanically from side to side.

"I do windows real good.  But I don't like .  .  ."

I didn't interrupt; her voice just trailed off into echoing silence.

I was in no mood to be patient with Mrs.  Danner's vagaries.  "I know
it's a filthy mess, but the longer you stand there gaping, the longer it
will take to get the job done.  Where's the broom?"

I practically had to push her into the room.  She kept glancing from
side to side like a nervous animal who scents a hunter hidden in ambush.

Once inside, she seemed to resign herself to the inevitable.  She began
sweeping while I carried in a ladder from the shed and replaced the
light bulb in the ceiling fixture.  It worked.  That was a relief,
though I had been prepared to make do with flash lights and electric
lanterns if necessary.

I left Mrs.  Danner to get on with it, hoping she wouldn't turn tail the
minute I walked out of the house.  She was obviously not a happy woman,
but I couldn't figure out what was bugging her.  Nor, to be honest, did
I really care.

I changed into work clothes and reminded myself again to buy some boots.

When I went out the back door, Elvis rose from his rug and ran to greet
me.

The sound of voices led Elvis and me to the site.  There was no path
from the direction of the house, and it took a long time for me to get
through the underbrush, since I had to untangle the dog's leash every
few steps.  When I emerged into the clearing I was immediately accosted
by a large young man, Willkie-type, who politely but firmly asked me to
go away.

"It's okay," Jono called.  "She's one of us.  Over here, Julie.;

The opened grave had been refilled.  Only a square of blank dirt
indicated its presence.  "I thought you'd have the bones out by now," I
said.

"Good Lord, no.  There's a week's work here before we can start digging.

Actually, Julie, there's nothing for you to do unless you want to help
clear the brush.  Alan didn't say anything about you .  .  ."

"Where is he?"

"In Richmond, getting some more equipment and starting the paperwork.

The Commonwealth has laws about disturbing human remains; it'll take
several days to get a court order.  We've got to clear the site and
survey it, lay out a grid, sink some test holes .  .  ."

' It seems to me you're going to a lot of trouble without being certain
you have something to take trouble for.

Wouldn't it be smarter to sink your test holes first?"

Jono shook his head.  His eyes were shining.  "I saw it, Julie last
night, before we filled it in.  We've found it.

It's the right period."

"You're sure?"

"I can't show it to you; Alan took it with him.  A tinned brass hook,
the kind used on clothing around 1600-1650."

"Then this is it.  Maydon's Hundred."

A veil dulled Jono's sparkling eyes as professional caution moved in to
cool his excitement.  "Well, we can't be sure, not until we find some
evidence of occupation.  But the grave is definitely of the right
period, and he wouldn't have been stuck out in the woods, miles from the
settlement."

"He?"

"The hook was used to hold men's pants to their doublets."

"I see.  Well, if manual labor is all you have to offer.  I can find
plenty of that elsewhere.  I'll drop in again tomorrow."

"One of us will be here all the time from now on Jono said.  "So don't
worry about trespassers."

"What about your job?"

"I haven't quit yet.  But I hope to soon."

"I see," I repeated.

Alan's big problem, aside from Martha's intransigence, had been money.

It was a classic dilemma for archaeologists; without results there was
no funding, without funding the chance of getting results was lessened.

Alan was the world's fastest talker, but even he couldn't build a
convincing case out of nothing.  With a grave and a seventeenth-century
gizmo, he could probably con some foundation or university into backing
the dig.  Once he got the money, he could afford to pay his staff and
hire others.

I wished him well.  If he got a big grant, I would demand wages too.

So I spent the afternoon scrubbing dirt off walls and floors instead of
digging it out of a grave.  Prodded and assisted by me, Mrs.  Danner
accomplished wonders.

The end result was still not very attractive.  The woodn work was
blistered and cracked, and the dingy old wallpaper had peeled off in
long strips, except where it refused to come off at all.  At least the
room was habitable.

I left Mrs.  Danner washing the window and went up stairs to reconnoiter
for a bed.  When I reached the head of the stairs Martha's door opened
and Shirley came out.

"Goodness, what have you been up to?" she asked.

"You never got that kind of dirt on you out in the woods."

I explained what I had been up to.  Shirley looked dubious.  "I don't
know what Miz Martha will say."

"I don't intend to tell her.  We can rig up some kind of signal system a
cowbell, if I can't find anything better so you can summon me in case of
an emergency.  Never mind that now; what the hell am I going to make for
supper, Shirley?  I'm completely out of ideas."

"That's what I was going to tell you.  He called a while back.  Said to
tell you he was coming about six, and he'd bring some fried chicken."

"Matt?" The suggestion didn't sound like him, so I was not surprised
when Shirley shook her head.

"Alan.  He's a devil, that boy.  Didn't give me a chance to say yes, no,
or maybe, just told me."

Beware of archaeologists bearing gifts.  But when the gift is edible and
you are extremely sick of domesticity

.  .  .  "Sounds great," I said.  "I had better clean myself up.  Is she
all right?"

"Kind of restless.  Been looking at old pictures and papers this
afternoon.  She keeps nagging at me to call Matthew again.  Well, I
tried, and left a message, and they told me the same thing.  He'll
telephone tonight."

"I suppose he has a lot to do," I admitted.  "The Judge was handling all
Martha's affairs.  But I still think Matt ought to come out here."

Shirley wisely refused to comment.

After I had cleaned up, I scouted the bedrooms.  All I really needed was
a bed and a table and chair, and maybe a lamp.  I found a small table
and took it down.  Mrs.  Danner was still washing the window.  I pried
her away from it and set her to scrubbing the table.  The outside of the
window was still dirty.  There was no way of getting at it through the
bars, but enough light came in to convince me that I couldn't stand
those scabby walls after all.  There was just enough time to run to the
shopping center and buy a couple of gallons of paint.  Yellow, I
thought.  The room was dark, with only one narrow window.

When I looked in my purse I found I only had about twenty dollars.  I'd
have to tap Matt for more money for expenses.  And had there not been
some vague talk of a salary?  I added another damn to the pile I was
heaping on my cousin, and informed Mrs.  Danner I was going out.

Elvis decided to come along.  I wasn't keen on leaving him with Mrs.
Danner, though I believed my lecture had had the desired effect and,
perhaps more significantly, the "pockabook" had not reappeared.  As we
drove along, with Elvis's ears flapping in the breeze, I wondered how I
had existed so long without a dog.

The man in the hardware store was willing to take my credit card, so
that still left me with twenty dollars.  I ducked into the grocery
store.  Elvis ate dog munchies and I ate cookies all the way home,
crunching in chorus.

My nice big cans of paint made me itch to start on the walls, but I
controlled myself; it was almost six, and I knew from past experience
that painting is fun for the first hour.  After that, it isn't.  Anyhow,
the best time would be in the morning, so that the paint smell would
have a chance to dissipate before I went to bed.

The table I had brought downstairs was standing in the middle of the
kitchen, where Mrs.  Danner had left it.  A cheap rickety affair of
painted green pine, it was still damp from her scrubbing.  I carried it
into my new room.  The place looked even emptier with that single piece
of furniture in it.

I was scraping wallpaper when Alan arrived.  Scraping wallpaper has a
bizarre, hypnotic fascination; once you get started it's hard to stop.

Alan walked right in the back door without knocking; only Elvis's
rapturous whines warned me of his arrival.

There were two brown paper bags on the table, and Alan was taking out
cartons of food.  "Put this in the oven o keep warm," he ordered.

"Don't you ever say please?"

"Please put this in the oven."

I put it in the oven.  "Want a drink?"

"You talked me into it.  What are you doing with that?"

The scraper was covered with flakes of white plaster and scraps of
wallpaper.  I decided not to put it on the kitchen table.

"Scraping wallpaper, obviously.  I'm going to move into that room next
to the kitchen."

"Any particular reason?"

"To make it more convenient for burglars and rapists to get at me, of
course."

"Mmmm," Alan said absently.  "Not a bad idea."

"What, making it easier for burglars and "

"Moving downstairs.  You'll hear the dog if he barks, and you'll be
closer to me if you need help.  I won't be sleeping in the shed tonight,
though."

"What are you going to do, camp by the grave?"

"Right."

"Nice cheerful place."

"It's no worse than any other place.  I didn't expect you of all people
to be so spooky about a few bones."

"Me, spooky?  Listen, buster, I just finished anatomy.

There isn't a bone in the human body I don't know by its first name."

"That's what I meant.  Where do you keep the liquor?"

"Under there.  No, there."

Alan took out my two bottles.  "What, no fine vintage wines?  Never
mind, they'd be wasted on me.  But you'll have to hide the liquor if you
want to keep Mrs.  Danner from tippling."

"She does drink on the sly, then.  I wondered."

"If you were married to Joe, you'd drink on the sly too.

I hear she used to be the toast of the town, the belle of the bars. Big,
cheerful, laughing woman, with a vocabulary like a truck driver."

"I remember her.  She sure has changed." I took the glass he handed me.

"She didn't change, he changed her.  And himself.  Finding Jesus can
have a revolting effect on some people."

"That's an awful thing to say."

"I'm not blaming it on Jesus," said Alan, compounding the blasphemy.

"Darner scares me.  He's one of the reasons why I've been sleeping in
the shed."

"Thanks for cheering me up, Alan."

"Oh, I don't think he'll bother you." I didn't care for the faint
emphasis on "think"; before I could protest, Alan went on, "Darner is a
bigot and a sadist, and religious mania takes peculiar forms."

"Like writing crank letters?"

"Yes, like that.  After he kicked his daughter out of the house he
apparently made a bonfire of everything she owned which wasn't much,
poor kid and almost set the barn on fire.  He's stupid as well as
sadistic, and that combination can be dangerous."

"How do you know all this?"

"I frequent the local taverns," Alan said with a grin.

"You think women are the only ones who gossip?  To revert to the
original topic "

"I don't remember what it was."

"Bones," Alan said.  "Anatomy.  Why didn't you tell me you had studied
with Kaufman?"

' Because the subject never came up.  Because it's none of your
business.  And," I said, warming to my theme, "because I might have
known you'd find out anyway.

What the hell is the idea of checKmg my creaenas!

Alan ignored the question.  "You're not qualified, of course.  But at
the moment I can't afford an anthropologist.

I have a job for you."

"Paid or volunteer?"

Alan blinked.  "I might be able to scrape up a few bucks."

Honesty forced me to admit the truth.  "Alan, if you're talking about
the skeleton you found last night, you were right the first time; I am
definitely not qualified to tackle something like that.  Those bones are
so fragile they'll crumble if you try to lift them.  I don't know how "

"Oh, I can deal with that," Alan said confidently.

"That's a simple matter of preservation.  I had something else in mind
for you."

"What?"

Instead of answering he reached into one of the paper bags.  He used
both hands; his long, blunt fingers and broad palms half covered the
object he drew out, and since I was thinking in terms of food, for one
wild moment I t thought he was holding a cauliflower.  A distorted,
peculiarly shaped cauliflower .

Fortunately for me not so fortunately for her Shirley chose that moment
to walk into the room.  Her shriek drowned my gasp of surprise.  Alan
started.  "Damn it," he exploded, juggling the skull.

Finally he got a firm grip on the thing.  With a reproachful look at
Shirley he said, "You shouldn't have startled me.  It's fragile; would
have shattered if I had dropped it."

"Don't put it on the table," I said squeamishly.

"Why not?  It's nice clean plaster."

He propped the skull against one of the grocery bags.  It grinned
whitely at Shirley, who retreated a step.  "Perfect lately.  "I've still
got the mold, but making another one would be a devil of a job.  It's
not really plaster, but one of those new synthetics."

"I don't care what it's made out of," Shirley said.

"Just you take it with you when you go.  I come down to get Miz Martha's
supper and see you waving that thing around .  .  .  Good thing I come,
too.  What's wrong with you, child, putting that paper in the oven?  I
could smell burned cardboard all the way upstairs."

She whisked the charred container out of the oven.

"I hadn't forgotten about it," Alan said in injured tones.  "That's the
way I always heat it.  The chicken isn't burned."

"Hmph.  I think I'll take my supper with Miz Martha tonight.  No, you
stay sitting, Julie I'll just get a couple of plates and then you two
can enjoy your meal.  You got company already, so you don't need mine."

"Ouch," Alan said.  "Here, Shirley, I got biscuits and cole slew and
potato salad."

Shirley watched him warily when he reached into the bag, but all he took
out were a few plastic containers.  She filled the plates and left.

Alan pushed the container of potato salad toward me and picked up a
chicken leg.  "That's the job," he said, waving the leg at the skull.

"Reconstruction.  You know the technique, don't you?"

"I watched Kaufman do it.  Would you mind putting that out of sight
while I eat?"

"I thought you might like to study it while you chewed."

I informed him he was mistaken.  With a shrug he returned the cast to
its bag.  "Can you do it?" he asked.

"I'd need the reference tables."

"I can get them for you."

' Materials "

"Those too.  What have you got to lose, Julie?  It's just an experiment.

Good experience for you."

He knew I was tempted.  Reconstruction is one of the most evocative
techniques of anthropology the restoration of musculature and flesh to
dry bones, the re-creation of a face from its underlying structure.  Two
German scholars were the first to approach the problem scientifically,
back in 1898; their paper included a series of tables that gave the
average thickness of soft tissue at various points on the human face.

The results could only be approximations; the measurements varied
according to age and sex and a number of other factors.  But some of the
results had been astonishing; in one case Kaufman had mentioned,
reconstruction had enabled a murder victim to be recognized and
identified.

I remembered how Kaufman had gone about it.  He had worked on molds too.

Measuring out from the established points, setting his markers he had
used pencil erasers then building up layers of clay, following the
curves of the bones to the limits designated by his markers.  He had
completed the process by painting the plaster, adding false eyelashes
and glass eyes, a wig.

Building a person.  I had always thought it must make you feel like Dr.
Frankenstein.

"I could try," I said.

"Good." Alan took another piece of chicken.

"Why?"

"What do you mean, why?"

I touched the paper bag.  "This is from the skeleton Joe Danner found,
isn't it?"

"Right."

"You and your pathologist friend talked Jarboe into having a cast made
before the bones were buried.  No reason why he shouldn't agree to a
request like that.  But why reconstruction?  That's your idea, not
Jarboe's.  And don't give me that bull about knowledge for its own sake.

What you're proposing is time-consuming and complex.

Why are you so curious about what she looked like?"

For a moment Alan concentrated on his chicken.  Then he said, "I don't
suppose you have seen today's paper."

"No.  We only get the local weekly."

Alan reached into one of the bags and produced another item the
Pikesville Bulletin, dated that morning.  It took me a few minutes to
find the story.  The headlines concerned the latest disasters in Africa
and South America, and the latest presidential lies about the deficit.

In a box at the bottom of the page was a smaller headline.  "Grave of
Virginia legend found by psychic investigator.  Lady Jocelyn was real!

See page C-1."

I turned the pages.  The story was featured in the Style section, first
page, and the first thing I saw was a photo of myself, glaring at the
camera.  My hair stood out in a frizzly bush and my eyeballs reflected
the flash.  The caption under the picture read, "Julia Newcomb, Lady
Jocelyn's descendant, at her ancestress's grave."

"Oh, hell," I said.

"Read on," Alan said.

There were photographs of Alan, and of Mrs.  Hornbeak, shovel in hand.

Elvis was in one of them.  He photo graphed better than any of us.  Mrs.
Hornbeak had had her revenge.  The discovery was (correctly, I must
admit) attributed to her.  She claimed to have been in touch with Lady
Jocelyn, "the aristocratic beauty who fled the lust of a royal favorite
to find love and freedom in the New World." But the grave Mrs.  H.  had
uncovered was not that of the Lady.  Jocelyn's violated sepulcher was
nearby;

from it she had been wrenched by impious hands, and although she had
found rest among her descendants, she wanted the world to know the truth
and save her friends who rested near her from a like fate .  .  .

The real kicker was in the final paragraph.  Even Mrs.  Hornbeak's
purple prose paled by comparison to the revelation contained therein.

The newspaper fell from my hand.

"She's offering to finance the dig'?" I exclaimed.

"You got it."

"But she you where does she get her money?"

Alan wiped his greasy fingers carefully on a napkin.  His neatness was
an ominous sign, but he had his temper well in hand.  "The organization
she heads is loaded.  There are a lot of rich nuts in the world."

"But she you ..  .  You aren't going to accept the offer, surely."

"I'm trying to get funding.  So far this is the only offer."

"You can't.  It would ruin you."

"Not if I found Maydon's Hundred."

The depth of his obsession was greater than I had realized.  But for
once I was right and he was wrong.  If he found the remains of Lost
Atlantis or the Fountain of Youth, it would still be the end of his
career.  In the eyes of the academic world, the results would be
hopelessly flawed by the nature of the expedition's funding.

"You can't do it," I said.

"Do you want to help me avoid it?"

"Well yes."

"Then do that reconstruction for me."

I thought I understood what he had in mind.  The basis of Mrs.
Hornbeak's claim was Lady Jocelyn.  Anyone with an ounce of sense knew
the forlorn skeleton could not be hers, but bare bones have no identity.

Put the reconstructed face on view, next to the famous miniature of the
Lady, and Mrs.  Hornbeak's error would be demonstrated by a display
worth more than a thousand words.  And if the reconstruction was clever
enough, it might attract the attention and the funding Alan wanted. Most
people, even learned foundations, are more attracted to pretty copies
than ruined originals.

"You're on," I said.  "The works false eyelashes and all."

Alan nodded.  He had known all along he had me hooked.

"Are you going to eat any more?" he asked, reaching for the last piece
of chicken.

"I haven't had any of it yet," I said, grabbing the piece from him.  My
appetite and my good humor were restored.

He thought he was using me, but I had a few axes to grind as well.  If
the reconstruction was good, it wouldn't do me any harm to get my name
in the papers.  Besides, this was a chance to do something requiring
skill and intelligence something I needed, after two weeks of bedpans
and Bleak House.

And it would put Lady Jocelyn to rest forever.

ALAN INSISTED ON LEAVING THE CAST WITH ME.  HE ALSO insisted on knowing
where I intended to keep it; he didn't want to risk damage or loss.  At
first I couldn't think what to do with the damned thing.  The kitchen
was out of the question; Shirley had already indicated she hoped never
to see the cast again, and if Mrs.  Danner came upon it in the course of
her quest for dirt and liquor, she'd probably have a fit.  We finally
decided to stow it away in my new sleeping quarters, since that room
would be my workshop.

Alan pointed out that the light was poor.  I pointed out that I'd be
working under artificial light in any case, and that it was up to him to
supply me with proper lamps.  Part of the equipment.

"Equipment?  You don't even have a decent table," he complained, rocking
the rickety object I had brought downstairs.

"I don't have a bed, either, but all that will come.  Let's put it in
the closet for the time being."

Mrs.  Danner and I had not done much about the closet, since I did not
intend to transfer my clothes from upstairs.

We had swept up the fallen plaster and removed the cob webs, but that
was about all.  The closet had been wallpapered they had an excess of
cheap labor in the old days.  I had ripped off the loose, hanging strips
and left it at that.

"First thing you need in here is a light," Alan said, squinting into the
dark corners.  "And a few shelves.  You could store your materials in
here."

"The first thing I need is bug spray," I said, shying back as a big fat
black spider swung toward me, like Tarzan.  "But right now I have to get
up to Martha.  I'm overdue."

"Go ahead." He whipped a folding rule from his pocket and, bravely
ignoring the insect life, began measuring the dimensions of the closet.

"If you start hammering and banging things around "

"With this door and the one into the hall closed, your grandmother
couldn't hear me if I set off a charge of dynamite."

I couldn't argue with that, so I left him to it.

The evening had never seemed so long.  Now that I had something I wanted
to do, I begrudged the boring hours with Martha.  She insisted I read,
though I doubt that she paid attention.  She had an enameled box on her
lap, and she kept fumbling through the papers it contained.

Matt finally called at a little after nine.  I tried not to watch the
clock, but I couldn't help it.  The bell roused Martha from a doze and
she began grunting demands even as I lifted the phone.

"She wants to talk to you," I said, after I had exchanged greetings with
Matt.  "And so do I, dear favorite Cousin."

"Put her on," Matt said wearily.  "Might as well get it over with.  Then
I'll talk to you."

I haven't reproduced Martha's speech patterns precisely.

To do so I would have to eliminate about half the consonants.  She
couldn't articulate clearly; understanding her was partly a matter of
knowing what the subject was, and partly watching her lips and her
expression.  She started by asking Matt when he was coming to see her,
but this is what the sentence sounded like: "Wete' 'oo cub?"

Matt figured that one out; he was expecting some such inquiry.  But as
she rambled on he appeared to comprehend less and less, and every time
he asked her to repeat a phrase she got madder and less intelligible.

Finally she tried to throw the telephone at me it fell on the bed and
collapsed against her pillow, glowering.

"It's me again," I told Matt.

"Thank God.  How do you cope with that?"

"In my usual inimitable fashion.  When are you coming?"

"Saturday, I guess.  I have a lot to do."

"Saturday," I repeated.

Martha gibbered at me, her eyes bright with rage.  Watching her, I said,
"She wants you to come before that."

Martha nodded.  " 'a-morrah," she said.

"Tomorrow," I repeated.

"I can't.  I had a full schedule before this last disaster happened. You
have no idea how much extra work the Judge's death has caused."

"She's quite emphatic," I said, as Martha continued to flap her hands
and lecture.  "I have a few points to raise with you too.  I presume a
rising young politico reads the newspapers every day?"

He was quick to catch on.  "Son of a bitch," he exclaimed.  "There
wasn't anything in the Post or the Times or .  .  .  The Pikesville
Bulletin?"

"That's it."

"I'll check it out.  Is it that important?"

"I think so."

"Oh, all right.  Tell her I'll be out tomorrow evening.

Maybe we can have a quick dinner somewhere."

I relayed the message to Martha.  Another half hour's reading put her to
sleep and I decided I had done my duty for the evening.

Alan was gone when I got downstairs.  There was a light in the closet
and several shelves were in place; it smelled of fresh lumber and bug
spray.  Inefficiency was not one of Alan's failings.

After Shirley had gone to roost for the night I dragged my mattress
downstairs and put it on the floor of the empty room.  A few other
things followed, all small and portable a lamp, bedding, a chair.  I
would need help with the heavier things, and anyway I didn't want to
crowd the room with objects that would have to be moved when I painted.

I sat in the kitchen reading for a while, and then went to bed.  If I
had expected raptures from Elvis when I invited him to share my quarters
I was disappointed; he settled down on his rug with the air of a dog who
has finally established his right and proper place, even if it did take
a while to get the idea through to his dull-witted human.  We both slept
through the night in perfect contentment.  I didn't hear the owls
wailing in the dark or remember the proximity of the thing in the
closet, staring into the blackness with hollow eye sockets.

"I don't know how to make hot cakes.  I didn't buy a mix "

"You kids and your mixes.  Don't take offense, child;

you're a heap better cook than Miz Danner, but "

"But that's not saying much.  I'm not offended, Shirley, I humbly admit
the truth."

"It's not your fault," Shirley said.  She mixed the ingre clients and
began beating them briskly.  "Didn't your mama teach you?"

"According to Mother, she never lifted a ladylike finger to manual
labor.  The servants did everything."

"Servants my foot."

"No servants?"

"Oh, they had girls come in to help out my own mama worked here for a
while.  But there hasn't been any money in the family for a long time.

And at that, things was better when your mama was growing up than when
Miz Martha was a girl."

"I suppose you heard about those days from your grandma," I said,
amused.

"You know how it is in a small town.  Everybody knows everybody else's
business.  And the Carrs were always important people, whether they had
money or not."

"Why were things better when Mother was growing up?"

"Well, you know Miz Martha married a cousin same last name.  He was an
insurance man over at Pikesville, and made a good living.  Not enough to
keep up this old barn of a house, but they got along all right.  Miz
Martha's daddy was something else.  Never could keep a job.  Guess he
thought a Carr wasn't supposed to work for a living.

An' if you think Miz Martha is hard to get on with, you should have
known her mama.  A real tartar, she was.

Chapter 10

WE SLEPT SO SOUNDLY THAT I AT LEAST.  DIDN'T WAKE UNTIL Shirley opened
the door and Elvis ran to greet her.

"This looks like one of those pads I used to hear about," she said
disapprovingly.  "I don't know how you can stand being in this room,
Julie.  It's so dark and gloomy."

"Mrs.  Danner doesn't like it either." I sat up, yawning and rubbing my
eyes.  "The way she acted yesterday you'd have thought I had asked her
to clean a medieval torture chamber, complete with mutilated bodies."

Shirley looked around the room.  Her expression was not one of fear or
disgust, but of increasing puzzlement.  "It's not that I feel scared, or
anything like that .  .  .  I don't know what it is.  Gloomy.  Sad . .."

"It suits me just fine." I followed her to the kitchen.

"Sorry I overslept, Shirley.  We're out of bacon; how about scrambled
eggs for breakfast?"

"Miz Martha has a fancy for hot cakes," Shirley said, taking milk and
eggs from the fridge.  "Sit down, Julie, till you wake up."

those girls close to home.  They had to do all the house work, and they
had hardly any beaux, 'cause nobody was good enough for one of the Carr
girls.  It's no wonder the youngest run off the minute she got a
chance."

"But Martha stayed." I was fascinated by this glimpse into my family
history a far cry from the hints Mother had dropped of gracious living
in the ante-bellum style.  It was easier for me to believe in Shirley's
version, and the image of Martha scrubbing and cooking and never going
out on dates satisfied my mean streak.

"That kind of treatment takes children different ways,"

Shirley said philosophically.  "Some rebel and break away.

Some just fall into the same pattern as their folks, and that's what Miz
Martha did.  My granny said it was scary to see her turn into the
spitting image of her own mama same way of talking, dressing, doing her
hair.  Mr.  Carr died when the girls were in their teens, so there was
just the three of them here.

Granny felt real sorry for Miz Melissa she was the youngest alone with
those two sticks.  Now, Julie, you watch what I do.  The trick to good
hot cakes isn't in the mixing, it's in the cooking."

It looked easy when she did it and the results were divine I ate three.

I had a feeling they wouldn't turn out the same way when I did it.  I
had never been able to make pancakes, even from a mix.  They always
stuck to the frying pan.

I offered to give Martha her breakfast so Shirley could eat.  "She won't
like it if you show up in your nightie,"

Shirley said dubiously.

"Then she'll have to lump it." Martha scrubbing, on her hands and knees
.  .  .  She couldn't intimidate me.  I added, "Eat.  Even I know
there's nothing worse than cold pancakes."

One advantage to Martha's difficult speech was that you had to
concentrate in order to understand her and so, if you didn't
concentrate, you couldn't understand her.  I felt sure her comments had
to do with my state of undress and my generally rotten attitude toward
life, but I didn't concentrate, and when she saw what was on the menu
she stopped bitching and devoted her attention to eating.

"I'll take the tray down," I said, when she had finished.  "Back in a
minute."

Shirley was washing the dishes.  I told her I had a proposition for her.

"You want me to set with Miz Martha this morning?

Glad to.  If you're going out you can fetch some more eggs."

"I'll get eggs, sure.  But what I was going to do was paint."

"That room?  Honey, what do you want to do that for?"

"Because I'm going to sleep there.  I can keep Elvis with me and "

"Yes, I know, you told me all that.  Well, you suit yourself.  How would
you like to have Ron paint for you?

It's not that I mind setting with Miz Martha, but you shouldn't be doing
work like that."

"I'm a damned good painter," I said, wounded.  "As for Ron, I'd be glad
to have him do it, but well, to tell you the truth, I don't have the
money to pay him.  I'm broke."

"Can't you get some from Matthew?"

"That is my intention.  But I don't know how much I can wangle out of
him."

Shirley snorted.  "He's just like all the men stuff their faces with
food and ask for more, then yell when you tell 'em you need money for
groceries.  Ron don't have to be paid right this minute.  You want me to
ask him?  Might be he could do it this morning."

"Can you call him?"

"He'll be here pretty soon, with my car.  I let him have it yesterday.

Promised he'd bring it back last night, but .  .  ."

"After what happened the last time, I don't blame him for not wanting to
come around at night," I said, smiling.

"Anyhow, I'll ask him."

"Okay.  If he can do it this morning and if he doesn't mind waiting for
the money .  .  .  Matt is supposed to come this evening.  I'll hit him
for the cash then."

"This evening?" Shirley sounded surprised.  "Oh, I suppose it's to do
with the Judge's death."

I was ashamed that I had forgotten about the lawyer.  So ephemeral is
our presence in this world, so soon forgotten

.  .  .  When one is old there are few to remember or to care.

However, I reminded myself, it's no better when one is young.

I should have been finished with Bleak House, but for the past couple of
days I had been cheating.  Whenever Martha dozed off, I slid my
paperback mystery out from under my shirt and read it until she roused
herself and asked why I had stopped.  That morning she finally caught
me.  I was so absorbed in the mystery that when she mumbled, "Read," I
did.

"The body lay in a pool of blood on the library rug.  Its lovely Bokhara
pattern was stained a more deadly crimson.

The girl's white bosom .  .  ." I stopped and looked up to meet Martha's
black stare.  "Whoops," I said.

She asked, if I understood her correctly, "What is that trash?" I showed
her the cover.  The victim's white bosom was conspicuous and there was
blood all over the place.

"Hmph," said Martha.

"Now, Martha, admit it you're as sick of Bleak House as I am.  I'll bet
you know it by heart.  How about a nice murder for a change?"

I could have sworn she was amused.  Such was the distortion of her
features that the gleam of humor didn't improve her looks appreciably,
but it made me feel more kindly toward her.  Maybe I had done her an
injustice;

maybe there was warmth and kindness buried under the layers of frigid
rectitude that were not entirely her fault.  At any rate, she allowed as
how she wouldn't mind listening to Murder on the Hearthrug, so long as I
started back at the beginning.

The only disadvantage to the new book was that it kept her awake.  I
finally excused myself on the grounds that I ought to start lunch.  I
found that Shirley had been to the store and had put together a ham pie
crowned with cheese biscuits.

"I'll pay you back," I said guiltily.  "In money and time.  It's not
fair for you to do the cooking."

"I cook better than you," said Shirley.

"I can't deny that.  Well .  .  ." The smell of the pie overcame my
scruples.  "We'll take turns.  Where is Elvis?

I'd have expected to find him drooling at the door."

"Ron took him along to the store.  He ran out of paint."

Ron and Elvis returned in time for lunch.  The young man greeted me with
a sheepish grin, and neither of us marred the occasion by the slightest
reference to our first meeting.  Nor did I comment on the fact that he
and Elvis were now on first-name terms.

Shirley took Martha's lunch up, and Ron and Elvis and I finished the ham
pie.  Ron also polished off a pint of chocolate ice cream and a box of
cookies, assisted by Elvis, and then we went to inspect his painting.

He was my kind of painter slapdash but fast.  I noticed that the closet
door was slightly ajar.  I had warned Shirley about the cast, and asked
her to tell Ron not to touch it for fear of an accident.  Evidently his
curiosity had got the better of him.  I couldn't blame him, but I
thought I had better reinforce the warning.

"Don't bother painting the closet, Ron.  There are shelves up, and some
fragile objects inside.  If it if anything got broken, I'd be in
trouble."

"Sure, right." He avoided looking at me.

I left the dishes for Mrs.  Danner and started for the dig.

I left Elvis, too; with Ron and Shirley at hand, I figured it was safe.

I had warned Ron not to let him eat anything;

from the quick, oblique look Ron gave me I knew Shirley must have told
him about Mrs.  Danner's dog stew, but he didn't say anything except
that he would keep an eye on Elvis.

I felt sure I could trust him, and I didn't blame him for sneaking a
peek at the skull; but as I picked my way through the tall grass I
wondered whether he might not know more about the original of that skull
than he cared to admit.

I could understand Jarboe's reasons for believing that local juveniles
were responsible for the placement of the skeletons.  A gang of kids
could have gone into the woods to get drunk or smoke pot or dig for
treasure or all of the above.  If they had discovered the skeletons they
might have thought it would be funny to scare someone, especially if
they knew Joe Danner would probably be the first person along that road.

Joe was obviously not the most popular man in the county.  Ron could
have been one of the gang.  At the least, he must know or suspect who
was involved.

I wished I dared ask Ron to come clean.  It would have relieved my mind
considerably to know there was nothing more sinister involved than the
weird sense of humor of some pie-eyed teenagers.

This time there was no guard blocking the entrance to the dig, and I was
received with flattering enthusiasm by all concerned.  "Just in time,"
Jono said, smiling.  "We're going to sink our first trial trench."

The cleared area was divided into squares, with the now familiar stakes
marking the.  intersections of squares and balks.  They must have worked
their collective butts off to get so much done.  The trial hole was six
feet from the grave Mrs.  Hornbeak had found.  The diggers were not
using shovels; squatting, they removed the earth with trowels,
inspecting every clod of dirt as if it might contain gold.

Sidling up to Alan I murmured, "I'm ready to start as soon as you get
the stuff."

I didn't realize how ambiguous the statement sounded until one of the
female acolytes turned from her digging to give me a long, hard stare.

Alan said abstractedly, "I've got it.  What's that, Willkie?"

The large young man stared stupidly at the clump of dirt he held.  From
it Alan deftly picked a square of dull metal.

Then he shoved Willkie out of the way and took over the digging.  The
hole was only a foot deep when he stopped.

He handed the trowel to Jono, who was beside him; like an operating
nurse attending a surgeon, Jono replaced the trowel with a brush.

Finally Alan said in tones of deep disgust, "Damn.  Another grave."

"What's wrong with that?" I asked.

One of the girls laughed in a sneering way.  Alan re turned to his
careful scraping without comment.  It was Jono who explained.  "I told
you, Julie, we can't disturb burials until we have legal permission.

Besides, we know there were burials in this area.  What we want now is
evidence of occupation.  Foundations, rubbish pits "

"Get started on the second test hole," Alan said, with out looking up.

"You know where."

Jono left reluctantly.  He might pretend to be professionally blase
about graves, but he was as curious as the rest of us.  He began digging
at the far end of the cleared area, on a direct line with the first hole
but fifty feet away.

Alan sat back on his heels and beckoned me.  "Have a look."

It was not a pretty sight.  The skull lay bedded in the dark soil.  The
mandible had dropped, so that the mouth was wide open, as if the person
had died screaming.

"Well?"

"Well, what?" I pointed.  "It's a human skull."

"Male or female?"

"How the hell should I .  .  ." I leaned over for a closer look.

"Sizable brow ridges .  .  .  I'd guess male, but it's impossible to be
sure without examining the pelvic and long bones.  The incisors aren't
shovel-shaped, so it's probably not an Indian.  The damage to the skull

"Don't touch it," Alan said sharply.  "We'll have to undercut the soil
and lift it out in a block.  It's too fragile to be moved otherwise.

Well?  What were you going to say about the damage?"

I tried to remember old lectures.  "It's broken on the left side.

Pressure from earth heaped on the body wouldn't result in lateral
damage, but .  .  .  This is ridiculous.  I can't tell anything from
half a skull."

"Hmmm," Alan said.  He began trickling dirt back into the hole.  "No
point in excavating any further until we're ready to take it out. Jono?"

"Pottery." Jono's voice shook with controlled excitement.  "Practically
on the surface, Alan.  Looks as if there was an old animal burrow here
groundhog, maybe."

"Okay.  It may be a rubbish dump.  Be careful."

The unskilled help which, to my chagrin, included me was put to work
enlarging the cleared area.  Later in the afternoon I was promoted to
sifting dirt.  Every square inch that came out of the hole had to be put
through a wire sieve so that tiny objects like beads and pins wouldn't
be lost.

From the tense silence, broken only by muMed exclamations of pleasure,
that reigned over the actual excavation, I could tell that Alan and Jono
were delighted with the results, but I found the whole business as
boring as I had always expected I would.  By the end of the afternoon we
had a handful of pottery fragments and a few scraps of rusty metal.  The
hands of my watch reached five o'clock and moved on.  Alan showed no
signs of stopping work.

Finally I announced I had to go.

"My materials," I said, poking Alan in the back to get his attention.

"In the Jeep."

"And where is the Jeep?"

"There." One arm flapped briefly.

They had not been able to bring the vehicles to the site, since a deep
gully intervened.  It had been bridged by a couple of planks, over which
I crossed with some trepidation.  The Jeep was there, and Alan's vanI
rummaged in the Jeep and found the charts I had asked for, plus a
shopping bag that contained modeling clay and a gross of yellow pencils.

I picked up the bag and started for the house.

Elvis was lying by the back steps.  He informed me he had not been fed,
so I did that first, then took the supplies into my room.  Ron had
finished.  The place looked nice, if you didn't examine the woodwork too
closely; neither Ron nor I had thought it worthwhile to scrape off all
the old paint.  The closet door was closed, as I had left it.

I assumed Mrs.  Danner had come and gone, though there were no signs of
her presence.  The pot of chicken and vegetables simmering on the stove
smelled like Shirley's work, thank goodness.

I went upstairs to tell Shirley I was back.  She put down the book from
which she had been reading; I was amused to note that it was not Milton
or Tennyson, but my murder mystery.  Martha asked where I had been.

"Walking in the woods," I admitted.  There was no point in denying it; I
was covered with dirt and leaf mold and bits of vegetation.

I had expected Martha to express disapproval, but her reaction was a
good deal more vehement.  Her hand moved with something close to normal
quickness, the fingers crooked like claws.  "Told you," she spat. "Years
ago

.  .  .  stay away .  .  .  filthy, dirty .  .  ."

"Take it easy, Martha.  I know I'm a bit grubby, but I fully intend to
wash."

We had finished eating before Matt showed up.  I was reading Murder on
the Hearthrug, but without pleasure;

the section Shirley had read contained several vital clues, so I had no
idea what was going on.  I had left Martha's door open, and when I heard
the car I closed the book.

"I want to talk to Matt for a few minutes," I informed Martha.  "About
expenses and things like that.  I'll send him up shortly."

Martha objected, of course.  She wanted Matt right now.  I smiled
sweetly and closed the door as I left.  I must be mellowing, I thought;
I almost felt sorry for her.  sputtering and helpless and unable to
enforce her dictates.

Matt's first remark was not "Hello" but "I can't stay long.  This is
damned inconvenient.  What does she want me for?"

"She doesn't confide in me, Cousin dear.  I suppose it has to do with
legal complications following the Judge's death."

"Well, I can't do anything yet," Matt grumbled, following me into the
parlor.  "He won't even be buried until tomorrow "

"The funeral is tomorrow?  Where?"

"Carrsville, the Episcopal church.  Why?  You aren't thinking of going,
are you?"

"One of us ought to be there.  Martha can't go.  Besides, he was a
lovely man."

"Naturally I ordered a floral tribute," Matt said.

"What time?"

"Ten.  Actually, it would be a nice gesture.  If you don't mind
representing the family "

"I will even wear a dress instead of jeans."

"Wow.  Are you sure that isn't asking too much?"

His smile disappeared when I went on to the next subject.  "Money?  How
much?"

"My God, you sound like a husband," I said disgustedly.  "Here, have a
glass of sherry."

Matt produced a feebler edition of his original smile.

"You don't have to get me drunk, Julie.  I know it costs money to run
this place, and God knows I owe you.  I'm just not sure I can draw on
Martha's account right now.

The Judge and I were co-guardians, and until the court decides who is to
succeed him, or whether to grant my petition to act as sole "

"For crying out loud, what are people in Martha's position supposed to
do while the law sorts these things out?  Live on air?"

"The law," Matt said sourly, "doesn't give a damn.

However, I'll see what I can do to expedite matters.  In the meantime
will you take a check?"

I was about to say no, when I decided I might get more out of him than
if I insisted on cash.  After I had the check in my hot little hand I
graciously dismissed him and watched him head for the stairs like the
schoolboy in Whittier's poem, dragging his reluctant self to school.

I figured I had at least half an hour, maybe more, if Martha was in a
garrulous mood.  I settled down in the kitchen and looked through the
reference material Alan had given me.  He had photocopied not only the
tables but the entire German monograph.  My German isn't too good, but
since most of the vocabulary was technical I was able to make it out.

The tables were still a basic source, though they were almost ninety
years old.  Alan had also copied a few articles describing recent
reconstructions, including one of a settler from Martin's Hundred, a
site excavated by the Colonial Williamsburg people.  I wondered if it
was this example that had given Alan the idea.

I took the papers to my new room.  Ron had piled the odds and ends of
furniture on top of the mattress and covered the whole lumpy pile with a
drop cloth.  It was lavishly spattered with yellow and white paint, like
bird droppings.  The table was covered with newspapers.  I cleared them
off and took the cast from its shelf in the closet.

Reading the material had fired me up; I was anxious to get started. With
a soft pencil I began marking the places where the depth markers would
be set.  Heel of the mandible .  .  .

I was so absorbed I didn't hear him coming.  His exclamation startled
me; I let go of the cast and bumped the table, setting it rocking.  I
managed to grab the skull as it rolled toward the edge, and turned,
cradling it in both hands.

We both spoke at once.  I said, "Damn it, Matt, don't do that!  If this
had been smashed " And he said, "What the hell is that?"

We stared at one another in mutual indignation.  "A present from your
boyfriend?" Matt inquired sarcastically.

"In a way." I relaxed; after all, no damage had been done.  "I suppose
it did look weird, but if this had broken

.  .  .  I'm doing a reconstruction of that skeleton the one Danner
found in the road."

The room and the corridor beyond lay deep in shadow, except for the
bright circle of light from my lamp.  Matt's features were indistinct. I
saw a gleam of white as his lips parted, but he didn't speak for a
while.  Then he repeated, "Reconstruction?"

"It's a process of restoring the person's original appearance.  Clay is
molded over the bone, following tables of average tissue depths on the
human head.  Very scientific."

"It can't be accurate," Matt said.  "You don't know about skin color or
eye color or whether the person was skinny or fat "

"It's only an approximation.  But you'd be surprised what an accurate
likeness can be achieved."

"Is that right?" Matt came closer and looked curiously at the cast. "Are
you going to do it now?"

"No, I was just fooling around, getting some ideas.  It'll take days." I
put the cast in its bag and returned it to the closet.  "First I have to
measure and cut the depth markers, then glue them to the skull, then "

"Each to his own taste," Matt said, stepping back to let me pass out of
the room.  "Is this where you'll be working?  I'd forgotten this room
was here."

"It's convenient," I said, somewhat vaguely.  I had no intention of
telling Matt I meant to sleep in the room;

Shirley had already given me a hard time about it and I was afraid Matt
would lecture me too.

Matt followed me to the kitchen.  "Where is your boyfriend?"

"Don't keep calling him that."

"Sorry.  I was under the impression that you two had picked up where you
left off."

"Well, we haven't.  I'm doing some work for him, that's all."

"I'll have to have a talk with him."

"What about?"

"Stopping work.  Martha's got wind of what he's doing, Julie.  I don't
know how she knows, but she does, and she's furious.  Your .  ..
Petranek will have to leave."

"Matt, you can't do that!  He's just made a big find something really
important."

"I don't care if he's located Blackbeard's treasure.  I'm kicking him
out."

I was surprised at the extent of my distress.  A few days earlier I'd
have said I didn't give a damn whether Alan was allowed to work at
Maidenwood or not.  In fact, I'd have been happy to have him off the
premises.  Now I was involved.  With the work and what else?  I searched
for an argument that would carry weight with Matt.

"It won't look good for your image if you shut down the dig just as they
are finding something significant, Matt.  Who are you to stand in the
way of scientific achievement?"

"Damn." Matt dropped into a chair.  For the first time he looked older
than his true age.  "I'm going crazy with all these unreasonable demands
and conflicts.  I don't know what to do."

"It's not that difficult, Matt.  Just tell Martha "

"She's crazy," Matt muttered.  "Senile.  She's talking the most insane
garbage .  .  .  Sometimes I think she does have supernatural powers.

How does she know everything that goes on?"

"You really are in a state.  Did Martha give you a hard time?"

Matt laughed a mirthless rattle of sound.  "You'll never know, Julie."

"I do know." I patted his hunched shoulder.  "Don't let her get to you,
Matt.  There's a simple explanation for her seeming clairvoyance, and I
think I know what it is.  Mrs.  Danner."

"Rosie?"

What an inappropriate name for that poor frozen wraith of a woman!

"Rosie," I repeated.  "She hasn't a brain cell she can call her own,
Matt.  She's scared to death of Martha.  I'll bet she's been getting the
newspapers for her, and answering all her questions."

The more I thought about it, the more I was convinced I had found the
explanation.  I only wondered why I hadn't figured it out before.

Matt did not appear cheered by the theory.  "That could be," he said
listlessly.  "It doesn't really make any difference.  Look, Julie, I
have to go.  I'll keep in touch."

I had to sympathize with him.  No one knew better than I the power
Martha had wielded over her unlucky descendants.

SHIRLEY WAS DISAPPOINTED SHE COULDN'T GO TO THE JUDGE'S funeral.  I
hated to take advantage of her, but there was no way we could both go,
and Shirley agreed with Matt that someone ought to represent the family.
I preferred not to think of it in such formal terms; "representing the
family"

implied white gloves and a hat, neither of which I owned.

Still, I wanted to go.

I was late, since I didn't know where the church was.

The service was underway when I slipped breathlessly into a back pew.  I
was surprised to see the place was almost full.  I should not have been
surprised; he had been a public figure known to three generations.

I didn't spot Matt until we rose to sing a hymn.  He was one of the
first on his feet right up in front, as I might have expected.  When the
service was concluded I stayed in my seat until he saw me, then joined
him.

"Late as usual," he said out of the corner of his mouth, his head
decorously bowed.

"I thought you weren't coming."

"Changed my mind."

"Are you going to the cemetery?"

"No.  Let's have lunch.  I want to talk to you."

That had an ominous sound, but I saw no reason to turn down a meal.  One
of the reasons why I had been late was that I had stopped to cash Matt's
check.  I had an argument with the teller, and it was not until one of
the bank officials recognized me as Martha's granddaughter that I was
able to get the money.

We came out of the dimness of the church into bright sunlight.  Matt had
taken my arm and I stopped when he did, blinded by the light.  When my
vision came back I saw the inevitable photographer.  Matt always seemed
to have one or two following him around; I wondered if he hired them
himself.

I refrained from making a face at the camera, out of respect for the
Judge, and let Matt lead me to his car.  His idea of a restaurant turned
out to be a drive-in on the highway, and I grumpily accepted a
cheeseburger and shake, which we ate in the car.

"Why can't we go inside?" I complained.  "It's hot as hell out here."

"I want to talk privately, that's why," Matt said.  "Take a look at
this."

He unfolded the newspaper that lay on the seat between us and thrust it
at me.

Alan must have gone straight from the dig to his office and called every
newspaper in the state.  He had even rated a minor front-page headline
in the Washington Post.  "A New Light on Virginia's Dark Ages.
Spectacular New Discovery at Maidenwood Plantation."

"Plantation, yet," I said admiringly.  "That's pretty fancy."

"The son of a bitch has cut the ground right out from under me," Matt
said through his teeth.  "Read the last paragraph."

After some fulsome and only mildly inaccurate predictions as to what the
new discoveries would mean to historians, the reporter had quoted Alan.

. "Virginia owes a special debt of gratitude to Mrs.  Martha Carr and
her grandson, the distinguished senator, Matthew Ellis.  With out their
gracious permission and unfailing support, this magnificent contribution
to the cultural and historical traditions of the Old Dominion could
never have been made."

Through my peals of laugher Matt exclaimed, "You see what he's done?  I
can't make him leave now."

"No, you can't.  His next interview would deplore your strange
indifference to tradition, history, and the Old Dominion.  He'd probably
have the president of the university and the Governor backing him up."

Matt growled and bit savagely into his hamburger.

"So what are you going to do?" I asked.

Matt swallowed.  "What can I do?"

"Lie to Martha."

"That, certainly.  Listen, Julie, if you're right about Rosie Danner,
I'll have to get rid of her.  I can't have her blabbing everything she
knows to Martha."

"There's a theory in espionage circles that you don't dispose of a spy,
you feed him false information."

"Oh, come on, Julie, don't be cute.  You can't tell Rosie your buddies
have gone when everyone in the neighborhood knows different.  Rosie and
her husband have always been under Martha's thumb.  If she told Joe to
shoot a trespasser he'd blast away."

"She's not very bright," I said, reluctant to abandon my idea.  "If we
told her .  .." Then, belatedly, the implications of his last sentence
sank in.  "Rosie .  .  .  Joe Danner .  .  .  She's already told Martha.
She .  .  .  Start the car, Matt, hurry, I've got to get back."

"Why the rush?"

"Elvis," I said, gulping.  "Martha must know about Elvis."

Chapter 11

I FORCED MYSELF TO DRIVE AT THE SPEED LIMIT.  THOUGH MY first impulse
had been to make for Maidenwood as fast as the old car would go.  I
couldn't believe I had been so stupid.  Martha had known about the dog
for some time probably from the first.  I had suspected the Danners of
trying to poison him, but I should have known neither Joe nor Rose would
take such a step without being prompted.

Martha wouldn't give up after one attempt.  She'd tell Joe to try again
another method this time, a rifle or a car.

Shirley couldn't protect him from that sort of thing; she assumed, as I
had, that the first attempt had been the result of idle malice, and that
the Danners wouldn't dare try the same trick twice.

I could have cried with relief when I turned into the drive and saw
Elvis lumbering to meet me.  He would always limp, although he could
cover ground at amazing speed.  I brought the car to a stop and opened
the door for him.  He was surprised but quite pleased when I threw both
arms around him and hugged him until he wheezed.

Shirley was in the kitchen, her feet up on a chair, reading Murder on
the Hearthrug.  "I finished it this morning," she explained a little
guiltily.  "Got me kind of curious; I figured I'd read the beginning and
find out how it all happened.  Was there a good crowd at the service?"

I sat down and told her all about it the eulogy, the hymns, the size of
the crowd, the number of "floral tributes." She asked if I had seen hers
"Lilies, in a nice pot, with a purple ribbon" and I improvised.  "It was
right in front of the casket, Shirley."

"Was Matthew there?"

"Yes, we had lunch afterward.  That's why I'm late.  I owe you,
Shirley."

"Honey, we're not keeping track, we're just trying to get by.  It's been
a lot easier since you got here, I can tell you."

"That reminds me." I lowered my voice.  "Mrs.  Danner is upstairs with
Martha, isn't she?  Then I can tell you .  .  ."

Shirley wasn't interested in Matt's dilemma with regard to the dig the
archaeological activities had always seemed more than a little absurd to
her but her eyes widened when I explained that Mrs.  Danner must be the
source of Martha's uncanny knowledgeability.

"That old devil," she exclaimed.  "I did wonder, now and then, when
she'd let something slip .  .  .  It wasn't me that told her, and it
wasn't you, so who else could it have been?"

"Matt and the Judge are the only other possibilities.  But I don't
believe either of them would play informer.  Matt doesn't want her to
know he has gone against her wishes, and the Judge didn't want her to be
upset."

"Upset?" Shirley sniffed.  "It hasn't hurt her one bit.

She enjoys having her little secrets."

"You're right about that.  As I see it, we've got three choices.  We can
get rid of Mrs.  Danner.  At first I was in favor of that, but now I'm
not so sure.  She's not worth much, but she does give you a break from
Martha now and then.  The second possibility is to let Mrs.  Danner stay
and stop playing games with Martha.  She knows everything we're doing
anyway, so why bother lying?"

"Hmmm," said Shirley, impressed by my logic.  "What's the third
choice?,"

"To go on the way we've been going.  Let Martha think she's fooling us.

So long as we know Mrs.  Danner is blabbing to her, we can take
precautions."

"Maybe that's the best way.  Miz Martha can fuss all she wants about the
archaeologists, but there's nothing she can do to stop them.  The only
thing is .  .  ."

Her troubled dark eyes moved to Elvis, whose head was resting on her
feet.

"Yes," I said.  "For two cents I'd confess to Martha and tell her that
if anything happens to Elvis "

"You'll do what?" Shirley shook her head.  "The way I see it, Julie, it
doesn't make any difference whether you tell her or not.  Only thing we
can do is never let that dog out of our sight."

Elvis knew the word "dog." His tail thumped in acknowledgment.  Shirley
went on, "It's a good thing you decided to stay downstairs at night, I
guess.  You can keep him with you.  I don't like to think Miz Martha
would stoop so low as to order somebody to feed him poison, but .  .  ."

"You're right as always, Shirley.  That reminds me I want to make a
phone call."

May Rubin was in her office.  "I was going to call you," she said.

I knew from the tone in her voice that it was bad news, and my heart
sank.  I had hoped I was wrong.

I didn't recognize the name of the chemical.  May translated.  "It's a
weed killer not the standard commercial variety, but stronger.  A lot of
farmers use it.  Do you have any idea "

"A lot of ideas.  No proof."

"Is there anything I can do?"

"Thanks, May.  I'll let you know."

When I told Shirley she didn't look surprised, only grimly determined.

"That won't happen again," she said.

Even though I had half expected it, the confirmation of my suspicions
made me furious.  "I'm going to kick that woman out of here right now!"

"That won't do any good.  It isn't Miz Danner so much as her husband."

"A man who would beat children and throw his own daughter out of the
house wouldn't think twice about shooting a dog," I agreed.  "Well,
we'll just have to cope.

Which reminds me I got some money out of Matt.  How much did you spend
on groceries the other day, and what do you think I should pay Ron for
the paint job?"

We agreed on a figure that sounded uncommonly low to my city-accustomed
ears, and then I started for the dig.  I took Elvis with me.

Apparently Alan had got his court order.  He and Jono were at work on
the first grave, the one Mrs.  Hornbeak had found.  The bones had been
exposed and they were undercutting the entire mass of soil, preparatory
to lifting it out.  Watching the work was a newcomer, inappropriately
dressed in a tweed jacket and neatly pressed slacks.

Alan hoisted himself to his feet and advanced to meet justified in
making.

me, smiling.  This demonstration took me so by surprise that I gaped at
him.  "Here she is," he said.  "Our physical anthropologist.  Julie,
this is Mr.  Barton Wilkes from the National Geographic Society."

Olio, I thought, and also, aha!  No wonder I'm getting all the sweetness
and charm andprofessional courtesy.

Physical anthropologist yet.

Mr.  Wilkes stepped carefully around the open grave, his hand extended.

He wore glasses, from which the sunlight twinkled, and there were
streaks of gray in his brown hair.

"It's a pleasure, Miss Newcomb.  Alan is fortunate to have assistance
from a lady who is not only qualified, but who is also a member of one
of Virginia's old respected families."

"No, not at all," I mumbled, trying to restrain Elvis, who couldn't make
up his mind whether to help with the digging or greet my new friend.

"What a handsome dog," said Wilkes.

"Tie him to a tree, will you?" Alan said, trying to keep the irritation
out of his voice.  "I'd like your advice before we try to lift this."

He knew that I knew that I didn't know a damned thing about the
procedure, but I realized this was all part of the plan to impress a
potential donor with our dedication and our expertise.  If my
cooperation could get Alan the grant he wanted, I was willing to do what
I could.  I handed Elvis's leash to Jono and knelt by the grave.

"Fascinating," I said.

"I know you can't make a proper examination under these conditions,"
Wilkes said.  "But I would be most interested in any preliminary
comments you might feel The preliminary comment that leaped to mind was
a simple "yuck." This skeleton was even more battered than the other one
Alan had found.  Many of the bones were disarticulated; the mandible
stuck up at right angles.

All the remains were darkly stained.

"You understand I would hate to commit myself to anything at this
stage," I began.

Wilkes and Alan made encouraging noises.  I went on, "The skeletal
material appears to be that of a male." That seemed safe enough, judging
from the length of the long bones of the legs, and the fact that the
hook found in this grave had come from male clothing.  The upper teeth
were in fairly good condition; all were present, none were worn, and the
wisdom teeth had erupted.  "He was probably between eighteen and thirty
years old," I said.  "Laboratory study can narrow it down, but right
now.  .  ."

"Yes, I see." Wilkes sounded impressed.  "I don't suppose there is any
clue as to how he died?"

Alan didn't nudge me, he just got very, very quiet.  I knew what he
wanted me to say.  Most of the settlers at Maydon's Hundred were killed
during the Indian Massacre of 1622.  If I said that one of the breaks in
the battered skull appeared to have been made by a tomahawk, or that
there was evidence the man had been scalped, Alan would be a giant step
forward toward the confirmation of his theory and the funding he needed.

I had nothing to lose.  I had already qualified my comments to the point
of nieaninglessness, and as for risking my reputation how can you risk
what you don't have?

Something held me back.  I would like to think it was integrity.

"No," I said.  "I couldn't say, at this point.  But you'll notice that
the mandible the jawbone has been displaced.

Pressure from the earth might be responsible for a certain degree of
displacement, but this is extreme.  It suggests that the mandible had
been broken before the body was buried perhaps that the body was in an
advanced stage of decomposition before burial took place."

"Most interesting," Wilkes breathed.  "Well.  I have a long drive ahead,
and I must be on my way.  I hadn't planned to spend so much time here,
but it has all been most er interesting!  "

Wilkes and Alan went off together, and I heard Wilkes say, "You will
hear from us in a few days, Dr.  Petranek.

Of course I can't guarantee how the committee will respond but I can
assure you that insofar as I am concerned .  .  ."

The rest of his words were lost as the two men moved along the track.

Jono's lips parted in a wide grin and he gave me a thumbs-up signal.

"You think he's got it?" I whispered.

"Looking good.  You were a big help, Julie.  Good work."

When Alan returned, his assessment was more cautious.

"I've learned not to uncork the champagne until the check is in my
hands.  But if it does work out, Julie, I owe you a glass or three.

Thanks." I was beginning to preen myself when he added critically, "Did
you have to bring that damned dog?"

"Yes, I did have to.  Can you take a break?  I have a couple of things I
want to discuss with you."

"I suppose so.  Come on, we'll sit in the van."

Thunderheads were piling up on the horizon.  Alan gave them a worried
look.  "Make it snappy, will you?  I want to get that skeleton out this
afternoon.  Rain would ruin it."

"Well, excuse me," I said Alan stared at me.  Then he gave himself a
little shake, and I realized he was so tired he barely knew what he was
saying.  No wonder, if he spent his nights watching out for burglars . .

.  I was about to apologize when he beat me to it.

"Sorry.  I'm a little preoccupied these days.  What's on your mind?"

"Well .  .  .  First, congratulations for foiling Matt.  Or was that
newspaper story a case of coincidental timing?"

"I figured he'd be getting cold feet about letting me excavate," Alan
said coolly.  "The old lady is bound to know what's going in, with Rose
Danner under her spell."

"If you're so clever, why didn't you warn me about Elvis?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, Mrs.  Danner must have told Martha about him too."

"So?"

"So Martha hates animals.  Someone gave me a kitten once from a litter
his barn cat had and she .  .  ." To my horror I felt my throat close
up.  I hadn't thought about that incident for fifteen years.

"I didn't know that," Alan said.

I turned away from him, struggling to get myself under control.  That's
the trouble with amnesia; when memory does return, it is as fresh and
painful as if the event had just occurred.  For a moment I thought I
felt something brush my bowed head; but when I turned, Alan wasn't even
looking at me.

He said quietly, "I'll keep the dog with me during the day.  He won't
like being tied, but he'll have to put up with it.  Shut him in your
room at night.  I'll also have a word with Danner."

Arbitrary, arrogant, bossy man .  .  .  "Thank you.  Maybe I had better
talk to Mr.  Danner.  I'm one of the elite to him, and he doesn't think
much of you."

"As you like.  I have to get back to work.  Are you going to stick
around?"

"I thought I'd start the reconstruction, unless you need me for anything
in particular."

"Oh, that.  Sure, go ahead."

His ardor for that project had obviously dimmed.  Now that he had a
genuine find to show the men with the money, the reconstruction didn't
interest him any longer.

"I'll leave Elvis with you, then," I said, getting out of the van.

"Okay.  Oh one more thing you'd better put that barricade back up at
your gate."

"Reporters'?"

"Could be.  But I was thinking of Mrs.  Hornbeak.  Her nose may be a
trifle out of joint and she may approach you."

"Thanks.  That gives me something to look forward to."

I don't think Alan heard me.  He was heading away as fast as he could
go, back to his rotten bones.

I went the long way around, down the track to where it joined the road,
and so to the gates.  The sawhorse, with its warning sign, stood where I
had left it when I drove out that morning.  I dragged it back into
place.  It was not much of a barrier.  And I doubted that the moral
effect the sheriff had mentioned would move Mrs.  Hornbeak, who appeared
to be sadly lacking in rudimentary manners, much less morals.  It was
the best I could do, however.

I still hadn't made up my mind what to do about Mrs.  Danner.  We had to
have someone.  Shirley was working for wages, Matt could impose on her
to the extent she allowed and she obviously had a soft spot for him,
heaven knows why.  But I was damned if I would let him make a slave out
of me.  Firing Mrs.  Danner wouldn't eliminate the danger to Elvis.

I checked the mailbox to see if the mail had come.  It had.  Most of it
was circulars, but there was a letter from Mother and a postcard from a
friend who was vacationing in Europe, blast her.  And one other item
addressed to me a five-by-seven manila envelope thick enough to contain
a booklet or brochure.  But the address was hand written, and I
recognized the writing.

To receive a letter from the dead gives you an uncanny sensation.  I
stood turning it over in my hands, noting that the postmark bore
Monday's date.  Either someone had found it on his desk and put it in
the mail, or else the old lawyer had posted it himself, late Sunday
evening.  The latter seemed the most likely alternative; if he had meant
to wait until Monday before mailing it, surely he would have left it
unsealed until he had finished the note he had been writing to me at the
moment of his death.

I sat down on the grass and opened the envelope.  There was another,
slightly smaller envelope inside, crisscrossed by heavy tape.  A letter
had been attached, in such a way that it covered the flap of the inner
envelope.

The letter was brief.  "My dear Julie.  Enclosed is a small memento I
think you should have.  I know I can trust your honor not to open the
envelope until after your grand mother is gone.  With most sincere
regards, et cetera."

Curiouser and curiouser, I thought.  I wasn't tempted to peek, partly
because I felt sentimental about honoring the old gentleman's final
request, but mostly because I suspected what the "memento" was.  He
hadn't asked me not to feel the envelope; my fingers traced the outline
of what could be a cardboard photo frame, one of the old-fashioned
variety with fancy, curved edges.  Perhaps it was a picture of me in my
misspent youth, or of me and my parents.  I could think of a number of
reasons why he might not want Martha to know he had given it to me none
of them to her credit.

Mrs.  Danner was in the kitchen.  She wasn't doing anything, just
sitting, staring blankly into space.  When I entered she got clumsily to
her feet.

"You didn't say what I was to do.  I don't know

"That's all right, Mrs.  Danner." I wished I could dislike the woman
wholeheartedly and completely, without any weakening touch of pity.  But
it wasn't possible to hate someone that miserable.  No wonder she was
reluctant to sit with Martha.  She could no more resist Martha's demands
than a gourmand can turn away from a chocolate eclair.  She was in
trouble whatever she did.

"You want I should start supper?"

My sympathy vanished.  She couldn't be that stupid or forgetful.  She
had her own little ways of hitting back at the people who hassled her. I
wondered how she got back at her husband.

I put her to work washing lettuce and vegetables for a salad and went to
inspect my room.  Though I had told Alan I meant to start working on the
cast, there was a lot to do before I could begin the actual
reconstruction.  I needed a large, sturdy table, and some arrangement to
hold the cast steady.  And a bed.  I was not keen on sleeping on the
floor.  There were mice in the house and snakes outside the house and I
was afraid one of them might decide to go for a stroll across my
stomach.

There was a big oak table in the library.  I couldn't move it alone, so
I enlisted Mrs.  Danner.  The ease with which she hoisted her end gave
me an odd feeling.  I had not realized she was so strong.

I also stole a rug from the library a beautiful old Persian rug, so worn
it wasn't worth selling which is probably why it was still there.  Its
faded gorgeousness improved the look of the room so much I threw caution
to the winds and hauled in all sorts of things, including a brass bed
from one of the upstairs rooms.

Any normal person would have asked why I was furnishing the room.  Mrs.
Danner didn't ask a question or make a comment.  She was about as much
company as a robot, but she had a machine-like utility, and by the time
we finished I had made up my mind what to do about her.

I didn't really care what she told Martha.  The only thing I was
concerned about was Elvis, and Martha already knew about him.

When five o'clock rolled around and Danner's truck rolled up, I was
lying in wait.  I think he had been expecting a confrontation, and was
only surprised it had not come earlier.  Not that he appeared
embarrassed or apologetic.  He didn't even turn off the motor and I had
to yell over the untuned rattle-and-chug.  I didn't mind yelling.

"You know I've adopted a dog," I began.

I had to wait some time for a reply.  Finally his lips parted.  "Miz
Martha don't want animals around."

"That's between me and Miss Martha.  It's not your affair.  There are
too many unauthorized people wandering around here at night "

"Miz Martha said I could "

"Miss Martha isn't in charge here now, I am.  She's old and ill and she
won't be around much longer.  Senator Ellis will own Maidenwood after
she dies, and I'm acting by his authority.  If I catch you anywhere on
the premises after dark, or if anything happens to my dog, I'll swear
out a warrant.  Is that clear?"

He gave me a long baleful look before lowering his eyes and grunting a
reluctant acknowledgment.  Mrs.  Danner didn't speak or move, but she
enjoyed his humiliation.  I could almost feel her glee; it puffed her
cheeks with laughter she did not dare express.  I knew she would pay
later not for her disloyalty, but for my tirade.  Joe Danner would vent
his rage on an object that could not fight back.

Feeling a little sick, I stepped aside and waved them on.

Before the old blue truck reached the road, another vehicle turned into
the drive.  Joe Danner had not replaced the sawhorse.  I couldn't blame
him for that, but I swore under my breath when I saw that the driver of
the car was the middle-aged reporter.

I went down the drive at a run and waved him to a stop some distance
from the house.  "Don't bother to get out," I said.  "Just turn around
and leave."

I guess journalists have to develop hides like coats of mail.  Smiling
and unperturbed, he offered me a folded newspaper.  "I thought you might
not have seen the evening edition, Miss.  Newcomb."

I took the paper.  "Thanks.  Now go away."

"What do you think of the discovery of "

"I never think.  See here, Mr.  - "

"Miller.  Chris Miller."

"You're wasting your time with me, Mr.  Miller.  My cousin, Senator
Ellis, is Mrs.  Carr's representative, and Dr.  Petranek is in charge of
the dig.  Go heckle them.  Even if I wanted to admit you to the grounds,
which I don't, I couldn't, and I don't know anything except what I read
in the paper."

He asked me more questions all beginning with "What do you think" but I
stood my ground, smiling and shaking my head.  Finally he gave up.  I
followed the car to the end of the drive and dragged the sawhorse back
in place.

When Shirley came downstairs I was drinking bourbon and reading the
paper.  I had had a hard day, and what I read didn't improve my
disposition.

The paper was the latest edition, the ink damp enough to stain my hands.

Matt must have called a reporter as soon as he left me, and hopped onto
the archaeological band wagon driven by Alan.  He had even used some of
the phrases I had quoted ironically that morning.  "Magnificent
contribution historical tradition the Old Dominion .  .  ."

As I read on, amusement replaced my annoyance.  Matt had had no choice
but to accept a fait accompli with as much grace as possible.  He was a
smooth talker, all right;

platitudes rolled from his tongue like water off a greased pig.  The
only time he came close to losing his temper was when he was asked about
the astonishing psychic discovery of Mrs.  Hornbeak.  . "Pure
coincidence," the Senator snapped." Lady Jocelyn was dismissed as a
charming legend.  '. "She is part of the traditions of Maidenwood, but
historians have assured me that there is no factual evidence for her
existence, much less her presence at Maidenwood.

Mrs.  Hornbeak has let her overheated imagination run away with her."

I was chortling over this when Shirley came in.  I showed her the
newspaper, but she refused to read it.  "It's all a pack of nonsense.  I
just hope Matthew can keep those reporters away from here.  They get on
my nerves."

"One of them was here a little while ago." I folded the newspaper and
rose.  "I got rid of him.  But I'm surprised we haven't heard from Mrs.
Hornbeak.  She is not going to appreciate Matt's comments."

Perhaps our barricade did deter Mrs.  Hornbeak.  She called instead of
coming in person.  At first she was gently reproachful.

"We are accustomed to being ridiculed; but you, Ms.  Newcomb, must
realize that coincidence cannot explain my success.  I would like you to
tell the reporters .  .  ."

She went on in the same vein for some time, despite my denials and
interruptions; toward the end of the discussion her voice became shrill
and her manner very close to abusive.  I had just hung up the phone when
something hurled itself against the screen door and I saw Elvis.

We had an enthusiastic reunion on the steps.  He obviously shared my
feeling that we had been parted too long.

Alan sat down on the steps.  "How about offering me a drink, if you can
stop slobbering over that mutt?"

I decided to overlook the pejorative comment in view of his contribution
to Elvis's continued survival.  "Let me feed him first."

I brought Alan's glass and my cup of coffee outside.

The sun hung low over the wooded slope to the west, and a ruMe of
rainbow-colored clouds framed its orb.  There was the faintest trace of
a breeze.

"Have you seen the paper?" I asked, offering it.

Alan smiled sardonically as he scanned the story.  "Your cousin is a
smart politician.  Stupid man, smart politician.

Have you had the press here?"

"One.  I'm getting pretty good at running them off.  Mrs.  Hornbeak
wasn't as easy to put off."

"She was here too?"

"No, she telephoned.  I wish you and Matt would deal with your own
enemies and stop foisting them off on me."

Alan smiled wickedly.  Leaning back, he braced his elbows and lifted his
face to the breeze.  His hair clung damply to his forehead.

"She said something, though, that got me to thinking,"

I went on.  "That her discovery was too accurate to be dismissed as
coincidence.  She's right, Alan.  Out of all those acres of wilderness,
how could she pinpoint the spot so neatly?"

"No doubt you've thought of an answer too," Alan said peaceably. "Spirit
guides?"

"Bah, humbug."

"My sentiments exactly."

"Don't you .  .  .  Do you believe in any kind of .  .  .

well, of survival?"

I was afraid he might laugh at me.  Instead he said seriously, "There's
no easy answer to that one, Julie.  I am willing to accept the
possibility that the spirits of the dead might try to communicate with
the living, if there was an urgent need, or a strong commitment.  What I
can't believe is that they would waste their time swapping cliches with
a horse's ass like Polly Hornbeak."

"Nicely put."

"Thank you.  So what's the explanation for her success?"

"Obviously she has access to information you don't have."

"I wouldn't say obviously.  It is one possibility."

"You're a pompous bastard," I said, without malice.

"Where could she have found it?"

"Again, there are several possibilities.  They have a rather impressive
library at the Institute."

"Yes, but it's another possibility that worries me.  What if she found
her information here?"

"Where here?"

"Huh?  Oh.  Alan, this house is full of junk that hasn't been sorted for
decades.  There could be material in the library, in the attic .  .  . I
don't think anyone has broken in since I arrived, but who knows what
went on before that?"

"Oddly enough, that possibility had also occurred to me."

"Well, you're damned cool about it, I must say!  Weren't you the one who
read Matt the lecture about leaving three defenseless women
unprotected?"

"I doubt that anyone will bother you now that you have the dog," Alan
said, with maddening calm.  "How are you getting on with the
reconstruction?"

The change of subject caught me by surprise.  "I haven't started it
yet," I muttered.  "I had to get the room arranged."

"Let's see." He rose.

I displayed my interior decoration, and Alan was kind enough to approve.

He was amused by my makeshift stand for the cast: a porcelain cachepot,
which cradled the rounded cranium.

"Not bad," he admitted.  "That will do for a start, but I'll get you a
proper stand."

He seemed disposed to linger, but I showed him to the door, explaining
that I had to relieve Shirley.  "You're not really nervous about
burglars, are you?" he asked.

"I am not nervous!  I possess a reasonable degree of logical concern
about the subject.  Mrs.  Hornbeak was really furious.  Suppose she
decides to come back and have another look for secret documents?"

"I would suggest something if I didn't think you'd bite my head off."

"What?"

"Never mind."

"You mean let you look first?" I hesitated only briefly.

"I wouldn't mind, Alan, but the only place I can let you explore is the
library.  Martha would hear you if you moved around in the attic."

His lip curled, but he said only, "You had better check with the senator
first.  I don't want to get arrested now that I'm on the verge of
something big."

Martha gave me a hard time that evening.  She acted like a child who is
trying to postpone the moment of bedtime.  She wanted a glass of ice
water and a cup of tea and she wanted me to have a cup with her and she
wanted toast and the first piece was too dark and the second piece was
too cold .  .  .  The final demand was for her sleeping pills, but I
balked at that; I had agreed with Shirley that she should be solely
responsible for administering Martha's medication.

When Shirley finally relieved me I collected my night gown and slippers
and went downstairs.  It was still early, so I decided to work on the
cast.

I had already marked the measurement points and begun cutting the
markers.  The latter was a finicky job, because they had to be accurate
to a millimeter.  Gluing them in place didn't take long, but it was
close to midnight before I finished, and I knew I ought to get to bed.

Yet I hated to stop.  It would be a good many hours before I could get
any sense of what the woman had looked like, but I was beginning to feel
quite possessive about her.  I took out the modeling clay and started
the next stage connecting the markers with strips of clay, laying a
foundation on which the final modeling would be made.

The skull looked really weird by the time I finished.  The bands of
interconnecting clay resembled the helmet of a Viking warrior or a
futuristic Star Wars fighter.  It wasn't until I stopped that I realized
how tired I was, and I decided to leave the cast in its cradle for the
night.  If Elvis had been a cat instead of a dog, I wouldn't have risked
it, but he was not in the habit of jumping onto tables unless there was
food on them.

I let him out for a moment, and as I waited in the doorway I saw a light
not a flickering, distant warning of trespassers, but the square of a
lighted window.  Alan had not said he planned to sleep in the shed, but
I knew the light must be his, It shone steady and unconcealed, and I
will candidly admit I was glad to see it.

Elvis finally came back in.  I gave him his dog biscuit;

he crunched it appreciatively while I locked the door.  We were both
asleep within five minutes.

I woke with a start, every muscle taut and quivering with the urgency of
the dream that had broken my slumber.  The dream had been shattered too;
nothing remained of it except that sense of desperate need, and a
lingering sound a soft, weak wailing, the lament of something small and
helpless, worn out with long weeping.

I knew I was awake, but it seemed to me I could hear it still the
saddest, most heartbreaking sound I had ever heard.  Tears filled my
eyes and trickled down my cheeks.

And then at last or so I thought I came fully awake.

The sound was not that of a baby crying.  It was the dog.

My cheeks were still wet with tears as I fumbled across the tangled
bedding in search of Elvis.  A dog growling in the night doesn't do a
lot for a person's nerves, but it was better anything would have been
better than that forlorn weeping.  Finally I found Elvis's collar.  He
hushed at my whispered command, but I could feel his entire body.  .

quivering.

The night was still.  There was no breeze to rustle the branches of the
shrubs outside the window, not even a cricket or a tree frog chirping. I
had no doubt that Elvis had heard something, and after a moment I heard
it too.  It didn't come from inside the house.  The door of my room was
solid oak, an inch thick, and it fit tightly into the frame. The sound
came from outside a metallic scraping at the back door.

Still holding the dog's collar, I slid out of bed.  The shrubs outside
the window screened off the moonlight and for a moment I was completely
disoriented.  I couldn't find my flashlight or my shoes.  It's funny how
defenseless you feel in your bare feet.  I couldn't have located the
door if the dog had not pulled me in the right direction.

He was practically choking, he wanted so badly to bark.

His presence calmed my nerves.  He was a combined burglar alarm and
defensive weapon, but I didn't want to use him in either capacity.  If
the burglar entered the house, he or she would have to pass the door of
my room on the way to the front hall.  I had no intention of going on
the offensive, with or without Elvis, but I was determined to find out
who the midnight visitor was.

I reached for the doorknob.  My fingers had just closed over it when I
felt it turn.

It had never occurred to me that the intruder would come into my room;
and it scared me so badly that I retreated as far as I could go, and
huddled at the foot of the bed, clutching Elvis in my arms.  The door
opened.  A beam of light, slender as a sword blade, invaded the room.

It fell full on the skull, with its grotesque tracery of clay.  I almost
screamed myself at the sight.  The person in the doorway let out a soft
hiss of breath and started forward.

Elvis had obeyed my orders like a lamb up till then, though it obviously
went against all his instincts.  This was too much.  His barking
exploded in my ear and he squirmed free.  I sat down ignominiously on my
bonom.  I don't doubt that the person with the flashlight said something
as the dog launched itself at him, but his comment was lost in Elvis's
howls.  The flashlight wobbled and fell and went out.  I heard a sharp
cracking sound that I took for a shot, and a yelp from Elvis.  That
brought me to my feet.  I plunged forward, straight into the footboard
of the bed.

The top of the post crunched into my diaphragm and my big toe connected
with the bottom of the post.  It hurt more than I would have believed
possible.  My yell of pain was drowned in the general uproar smashes and
crashes and the frantic barks of Elvis.  He was still alive, at any
rate.

As I nursed my aching toe I heard footsteps beat a rapid path toward the
door.  He she it whatever was getting away.  Elvis went after him.  The
rapidity with which the volume of his barking diminished suggested that
pursuer and pursued were setting a good pace.  I started to follow.  My
foot came down on a sharp object that seemed to pierce it to the bone.

Complicated as it sounds, the whole business couldn't have lasted for
more than thirty seconds.  It seemed to take a lot longer.  As I hopped
toward the door and the light switch, I couldn't understand why no one
had come to my rescue.  The racket should have aroused everyone for
miles around.

I had just switched on the light when I heard running footsteps
returning.  If I had.been able to lay my hands on a heavy object I'd
have brained the newcomer, but luckily I couldn't find a weapon, because
the newcomer was Alan.

He was fully dressed, including his heavy work shoes.

He held a rusty crowbar.  I swayed toward him; he dropped the crowbar
and lifted me clean off my feet, holding me so tightly his arms seemed
to restrain rather than support me.

"Julie what .  .  .  Are you "

"Never mind," I yelled.  "I'm all right go get him!"

The arms that held me relaxed.  I couldn't see Alan's face, since his
chin was pressing down on my head, but I heard his breath come out in a
ragged gasp that might have betokened relief .  .  .  or exasperated
laughter, or .  .  .

"There can't be much wrong with you.  Quit kicking will you?  There's
blood all over the place.  Did he "

"He didn't touch me.  I stepped on something sharp .  .  .

Oh, damn!  The cast it's smashed to smithereens.  And Elvis is gone, he
chased him out, he'll get shot "

Alan lowered me onto the bed and knelt, taking my bleeding foot into his
hand.  My lament over Elvis ended in a bleat of pain as his fingers
gently probed and squeezed.

"I want to make sure there are no fragments of glass in the wound,
Julie.  You must have stepped on the broken glass from the flashlight;
the edges of the cast aren't sharp enough to make such clean cuts.  His
flashlight, I presume?"

"Or hers.  Ouch!  Alan, stop fussing over me and go look for Elvis."

"The dog is all right, Julie.  We'd have heard shots or yells or barks,
or something, if Elvis had caught up with the guy.  Where do you keep
your first-aid stuff?"

Fortunately for my blood pressure, Elvis came back before Alan had
finished bandaging my foot.  At my shriek of joy he leaped onto the bed
and allowed me to embrace him.  He looked awfully pleased with himself
the Heroic Dog in person.  Though he was covered with dirt and dry
grass, there was not a mark on him, nor, to my regret, was there a
convenient fragment of cloth caught in his teeth.

"Hold him till I get this glass cleaned up," Alan said, and proceeded to
sweep the floor while I watched.

"I'm sorry about the cast, Alan," I said.  "I should have put it in the
closet, but I was so sleepy "

"I'll have another one made," Alan said curtly.  "I've got the mold."

"You may not have caught him, old boy," I told Elvis, "but you sure
helped him make one hell of a mess."

As soon as Alan had finished sweeping, I got up.  "Where are you going
now?" he demanded.

"I'm going to shut Elvis in the kitchen and then check on Martha."

The first thing I saw when I opened Martha's door was the horrid gleam
of a white eyeball.  She appeared to be sound asleep; but the sound of
the door opening, soft as it was, roused Shirley in the next room.  She
appeared in the open doorway, her wide eyes reflecting the glow of the
night light.

"Miz Martha "

"She's all right.  I just looked in to ah just looked in.

Sorry I woke you."

Shirley padded to the bed and bent over Martha.  "Yes, she's sleeping."

She straightened and looked at me; though she spoke in a whisper, the
hurt dignity in her voice was unmistakable.  "You don't need to worry,
Julie.  I'd wake if I heard her."

"I wasn't checking up on you, Shirley honest.  I just

.  .  .  Look, I'll explain in the morning.  Go back to sleep now
please."

I retreated, feeling like a worm.  I'd apologize and set things straight
in the morning; there was no need to ruin what was left of Shirley's
repose.  I had heard that nurses can train themselves to sleep
undisturbed by extraneous noises, and to rouse instantly at the
slightest sound from their patients.  Mother claimed she had done the
same thing when I was little.

When I got downstairs Alan was making coffee.  He offered me a cup.  I
shook my head.  Reaction had set in; I felt myself shaking all over and
I was afraid I'd drop the cup if I tried to hold it.

Alan gave me a sharp glance and placed the cup on the table.  "Drink it.

It's half sugar you need a stimulant."

What I needed was someone to hold me and hug me and tell me there was
nothing to be afraid of.  But I'd rather have died than say so.  I had
only imagined that Alan's first spontaneous embrace held anything more
than normal concern.  Maybe if I had blubbered and clung to him .  .  .

Well, it was too late now.  Besides I assured myself I wouldn't resort
to that kind of emotional entrapment.

Alan was watching me.  I sat down and drew the cup toward me, slowly, so
it wouldn't spill.

"Are you feeling better?" Alan asked.  His voice was cool and
disinterested.

"I'm all right."

"He won't be back tonight," Alan said.  "It will be light in a few
hours.  Why don't you go back to bed?"

"I couldn't sleep."

"Do you want me to stay?"

Did I want him to stay!  "I'm sure you have other things you'd rather be
doing," I said.

Alan got up.  "As soon as the sun rises I'll take the dog and try to
track your burglar.  No sense blundering around in the dark."

"Who do you think it was?"

Alan shrugged.  "It could have been one of several people."

After he had gone I sat staring at the closed door.  A core of icy cold
had settled around me.  One of several people .  .. including Alan
himself.  It would be a perfect cover-up for an intruder to turn on his
tracks and return as the heroic rescuer.

Chapter 12

WHAT bothered me most was the unavoidable conclusion that the intruder
had been after me.  There was no other reason why he should have entered
that room.

Alan found me huddled over the kitchen table staring at my cold coffee
when he returned shortly after six o'clock.

"No luck," he announced.  "There are broken branches in the boxwood,
where he forced his way through.  But the ground is too dry to take
footprints and Elvis copped out when we got to the road.  He must have
left his car there."

"You keep saying 'he." How do you know it wasn't a woman?"

"I don't.  When will the sheriff be here?"

"Huh?" I looked blearily at him.

"Didn't you call him?" Alan snatched at the telephone.

"For God's sake, do I have to tell you to do everything?"

"I hated to wake him up," I said yawning.

"Someone would have been awake.  You think the cops close down at five
and don't reopen until .  .  .  Hello?"

When he hung up he was scowling.  "They bawled me out for not reporting
the incident earlier.  Go get dressed."

"Are they coming?"

"Of course they're coming.  Breaking and entering is a crime, hadn't you
heard?"

I got the impression that Sheriff Jarboe was getting a little tired of
the Carrs and their problems, but he was very nice.  He didn't even
blame me for not notifying him immediately; he blamed Alan.

Feeling somewhat ashamed of my cowardice, I pulled myself together and
started breakfast.  When Shirley came down Jarboe and his deputy had
joined Alan at the kitchen table and I was serving toast, scrambled
eggs, and coffee.

"There was nothing you could have done," I said, cutting short Shirley's
broken exclamations of guilt and distress.  "It was all over in a few
minutes."

"Yes, but I should have woke up.  I don't usually sleep that hard."

The sheriff interrupted.  "She's right, Shirley.  Quit calling yourself
names and get back up to Miz Martha.  You better not tell her about
this."

"No, I sure won't.  I just don't know what's going on.

We never had things like this happen before.  .  ."

She went off with Martha's tray and the rest of us finished the
scrambled eggs.  "We'll have another look around before we go," Jarboe
said, crunching into his third piece of toast.  "But I didn't see a
damned thing.

Must have been the same gang, though."

"Gang?" Alan repeated, raising his eyebrows.  "Julie said there was only
one person."

"She only saw one.  The others were probably outside, waiting for the
scout to give them the all clear."

Jarboe was sticking to his theory.  Alan didn't reply, but his sardonic
smile told me he was as skeptical as I of Jarboe's facile explanation.

Before Jarboe left he examined the debris Alan had swept from the floor
of my room.  "Smart of you to keep it, Professor," he said grudgingly.

"Nothing here, though."

Nothing there now.  It would be smart to sweep the floor if you weren't
sure whether you had left some evidence of your presence.  But why would
Alan break into the house?

He had managed to work his way into my confidence, and Shirley's; he
could come and go as he pleased during the day.

Jarboe picked up his hat.  "I'll increase the number of rounds the
patrol car makes," he promised.  "And I'll tell the boys to drive up to
the house instead of passing on the road.  Don't be worried if you hear
a car at night."

"I don't suppose I could talk you into leaving a man here at night," I
said.

Jarboe repeated the familiar litany.  "Not enough man power.

Uh Julie you aren't going to sleep in that room again, I hope." I said I
hadn't thought about it.

"Better not.  You're safer upstairs.  Not," Jarboe added quickly, "not
that I think they were looking for you in particular.  But there's no
telling what they might do if they found a woman alone .  .  .  I mean,
why take chances?"

Having said all the wrong things, he beat a hasty retreat.

I turned to Alan.  "I feel worse now than I did before he showed up."

"Get a few hours' sleep and you'll be fine." Alan stood up.  "Want me to
leave the dog?"

"Yes.  No .  .  .  I don't know."

"I'll leave him.  I have a few errands to run.  Stop looking like a
wounded doe, nobody is going to bother you in broad daylight.  I'll be
back about noon."

Shirley also suggested I take a nap, which confirmed my suspicion that I
looked as haggard as I felt.  I snapped at her and then repented, for
she was clearly still blaming herself for my misadventure.  "I don't
need any more sleep," I assured her.  "I get by on a lot less than five
hours a night when I'm in school.  Why don't you run home for a while?"

"You sure you aren't scared here alone?"

I laughed heartily.

"Maybe I will run over home and do some cleaning,"

Shirley said.  "I need to do something to wake myself up.  I must be
getting old to sleep so sound."

We were standing outside Martha's door, I on my way in, Shirley on her
way down with the tray.  "She must have slept good too," Shirley said.

"Bright as a new penny this morning.  She didn't even ask me what was
going on down there, with the police and all.  She just lies there and
sort of smiles.  I hope it's not a sign .  .  ."

I stifled another laugh my first genuine laugh of the morning at the
picture of Martha beaming beatifically at the angels who were gliding in
to carry her away to the Golden Gates.  "It's more likely that she's
planning some dirty trick to play on one of us," I said.  "Run along,
and don't worry about me."

Martha was no more gracious than usual, but I thought I understood the
reason for her smiles.  When I went in the room I caught her in the act
of lowering herself back against the pillow.  She had been siding up and
she must have raised herself, because Shirley wouldn't have left her in
that position.  The dear old wretch was flexing her muscles on the sly.

It was just like her to carry out her own version of exercise, after
refusing the help of a trained therapist.

I had not been reading long before the telephone rang.

When I heard Matt's voice I realized I should have notified him of the
events of the past night.  He was concerned, reproachful and angry in
turn.

"How did you find out?" I asked, watching Martha.

For once she had the courtesy to pretend she wasn't listening, but her
good eye was cocked in my direction.

"Jarboe called me.  You ought to have let me know, Julie.  It's a hell
of a note when I have to find out about my cousin being attacked from
the police "

"I wasn't attacked."

"You're sure you're all right?"

"Yes."

"What the devil were you doing down there anyway?"

The anger in his voice didn't annoy me; I took it as a sign of cousinly
concern and was rather more pleased than otherwise.  "Do you really want
me to explain?"

"Oh you're with Martha.  Never mind, then.  I'm going to try to get out
there this evening.  Let me talk to her for a minute, okay?"

I handed Martha the phone, observing the increased strength with which
her hand closed over the instrument.

Her speech was the only thing that hadn't improved.  She let Matt do
most of the talking.  Her eyes sparkled as she listened; I assumed he
was telling her of his intention of seeing her soon.

The morning wore away in the usual fashion.  When twelve o'clock came
around, Shirley had not returned, so I closed the book and told Martha I
was going to get lunch.

Elvis was under the kitchen table, looking bored and forlorn.  I let him
out for a run and investigated the food situation.  I was stirring an
unattractive blend of noodles and peas and cheese when Shirley came in,
breathless and apologetic.

"I'm sorry I'm late," she began.

"You'll be even sorrier when you taste this." I waved a spoon over the
pan on the stove.

"Ron's lost his job." She dropped heavily into a chair.

"Oh, Shirley, I'm sorry!  What happened?"

"He says he got kicked out because a friend of the manager's wanted the
job.  But I wouldn't be surprised if he smart-mouthed somebody."

"That's a shame, Shirley.  Maybe I can find some more work for him
around here.  Or Alan might need another worker."

"I'd sure appreciate that.  Goodness, child, what have you got in that
pan?"

She went to work on the noodles.  I let the subject drop;

I too had heard Mrs.  Danner's shuffling approach and I didn't blame
Shirley for not wanting to discuss Ron's situation in front of Martha's
stooge especially that aspect of Ron's situation that worried his mother
most.  She must be well aware of how Jarboe's suspicions were running.

That was why she had rushed home, to make sure Ron had an alibi for last
night.  Obviously he had none, and the loss of his job gave him an even
stronger motive for turning, or returning, to burglary.

Shirley took Martha's tray upstairs, and Mrs.  Danner and I sat down to
finish the noodles, which weren't half bad, thanks to Shirley's
intervention.  Mrs.  Danner ate in silence, her eyes on her plate.  I
thought I'd try a little detective work of my own, so I said abruptly,
"Somebody broke into the house last night."

The even tempo of her chewing and swallowing didn't alter.  The element
of surprise having failed, I asked point blank whether her husband had
left their house during the night.

"No, ma'am.  He didn't.  You want I should clean the parlor?"

"What is this strange obsession you have with the parlor?" I asked.

Sarcasm was wasted on Mrs.  Danner.  ache gave me a blank stare.  I knew
the answer to the question: the wine decanter was in the parlor.  I said
slowly, "No, Mrs.  Danner, I don't want you to clean the parlor.  Go and
relieve Shirley." I couldn't resist a last shot, mean person that I am;
as she trudged toward the door I added, "If Miss Martha asks what went
on here last night, go ahead and tell her."

Mrs.  Danner's stooped shoulder twitched, the way a cow's does when a
fly is biting it, but that was her only response.

I was sitting at the table scribbling a shopping list when Elvis's
whines alerted me to Alan's arrival.  He was loaded down with parcels,
so I opened the door for him.

"I see you're still alive," was his greeting.  "No more burglars?"

"Thanks for noticing.  What have you got?"

"Presents for you."

"Oh, no.  Not another .  .  .  How did you get it done so fast?"

Alan looked smug.  "I had an extra on hand."

"In case I screwed up?"

"It's a good thing I did, isn't it?"

I couldn't deny it.  "I don't know that I'm in the mood any longer."

"You had better get in the mood." Alan began unloading the bags.  "Speed
is of the essence.  I want this yesterday.  I'd like you to start on it
right away." After a moment he added, "Please."

"Why?  No, don't tell me, let me guess.  National Geographic is
hesitating."

"I need all the ammunition I can get," Alan said.

"Don't you want me to help you dig?"

"The dig is closed down temporarily until I find out where I stand
financially.  N.G.  isn't my only lead.  I should hear from someone by
the end of the week, and then I can set up a proper excavation."

It seemed to me that there was some inconsistency in his statement.  If
he needed the reconstruction to impress potential donors, further
evidence from the dig would serve the same purpose.  I was distracted,
however, by the objects he had removed from the bags.  Another cast of
the skull that broad white smile was becoming as familiar as the face of
an old friend a proper stand, modeling clay and erasers, and several new
items.  I gulped when he took the lid from a box and I saw a pair of
eyeballs staring at me.

"Might as well do it right this time," he said.  "I got false eyelashes,
too, and a wig."

"They're brown," I said, staring back at the eyeballs.

"Indubitably."

"But hers were .  .

Alan pretended he hadn't heard.  "Brown is the most common eye color."

"Like mine."

"Yours aren't brown.  They're hazel.  Anyhow," Alan said, before I could
comment, "let's get it set up."

I followed him to my room and watched him lay out the supplies.  "What's
that?" I asked, as he removed the final object from the bag.

"Lock for the door.  I'll install it while you get started."

He had brought the necessary tools.  As he set to work drilling I
remarked casually, "I am not sleeping here tonight."

"Suit yourself.  But I want it kept locked, whether you're in or out of
it."

By the time he had installed the lock I was well under way.  I had gone
through the same process so recently that it was easier the second time.

Alan leaned over me, breathing on the back of my neck, until I said
irritably, "Will you stop that?  I can't concentrate."

"Are you almost finished with the markers?"

"Six more."

"Hurry up, will you?"

I did not reply.  When I had set the final, twenty-sixth marker in
place, I turned on him.  "What do you want?"

"Want?  A lot of things." Alan's eyes were veiled, opaque.  "But I'll
settle for an hour or two in the attic."

"Alan, I told you, I can't "

"Why not?"

"Martha might hear you.  She "

"She'd do what?" His voice was even, his pose relaxed but I felt the
anger that seethed under the thin surface of his apparent calm.  "Call
you bad names?  Threaten to cut you out of her will?  When are you going
to get it through your head that she can't hurt you any more?

You're not a child, you're a healthy, independent adult and she's a sick
old woman.  I swear to God, when I see what she's done to you I could
almost believe in witchcraft!"

I stared at him, silent and shaken.  It may have been my look of blank
helplessness that shattered his self-control;

his anger boiled over into quick, hot words.  "What the hell is the
matter with you and your precious cousin?

Don't you care whether uninvited visitors stroll around the house at all
hours of the night?  I could put locks on every door and window which is
more than the honorable Senator has bothered to do but that still
wouldn't guarantee your safety.  Something peculiar is going on here,
and I want to know what it is.  Are you going to take me upstairs, or do
I go alone stopping on the way to spit in Martha's eye and tell her what
I think of her?"

Anger can be a sign of caring.  Instead of resenting his outrage, I felt
strengthened by it.  I even summoned up a shaky smile.  "That would be
the end of Martha; she'd have a fatal stroke at the mere sight of you.

I'll take you.

But what do you hope to find?"

Alan relaxed.  He could afford to; he had won the argument.  "It's more
a question of what I hope not to find signs that someone has been up
there recently.  Polly Hornbeak found a lead somewhere; good old Joe
Danner is looking for God knows what and don't forget the clothes the
skeletons were wearing.  Nobody in the neighborhood recognized them.
They had to come from somewhere." He didn't give me time to reconsider,
but reached for my hand and pulled me to my feet.  "Come on."

Neither of us spoke again until we stood before the door that concealed
the stairs leading to the attic.  Martha's door had been closed when we
tiptoed past I tiptoed, at any rate; Alan made no effort to moderate the
sound of his footsteps.  The attic stairs were at the far end of a wing
that had been closed off ever since I could remember.  At first the door
refused to open, and I felt a cowardly sense of relief, remembering that
during my childhood it had always been locked.  It wasn't locked now.

Alan gave the handle a mighty tug, and the door creaked and yielded.

The smell of stale, musty air triggered the memory flash I had known
would come.  Sunlight stretching long fingers across dusty floorboards,
the shrill buzzing of a fly trapped by the sticky strands of a spiderweb
high under the rafters, splinters scraping my bare knees as I knelt to
look inside .  .  .

Inside .  .  .  something.  I couldn't see it.  It was gone.

Alan was gone, too up the stairs, into the attic.  I heard the boards
groan under his feet.

My hands were sticky with sweat.  It would be hot as the hinges of Hades
up there; the big circular window under the eaves had probably not been
opened in years.  Part of me the coward child wanted to run away.  But
another, wiser part knew I had passed the point of no return, that I
would never be free of Martha, or of the past, until I saw what was
waiting for me at the top of the stairs.

It seemed to take an eternity to climb up there.  There was no door at
the top, only an opening in the floor.  I kept my eyes fixed on the
steps until my reluctant feet had reached the last of them.

Dim sunlight, starred by dancing dust motes, lay in remembered pathways
across the uncarpeted floor.  The center of the big room was bare;
discarded furniture, boxes, barrels, crates had been arranged around the
perimeter, against the walls.  The only footprints that had scuffed the
dust were Alan's; he stood with his back to me, head tipped to one side
as if he were listening.

I saw it all in a single glance, saw and discarded every thing except
one object the humpbacked trunk in the corner farthest from the stairs.

I don't remember crying out, but I must have done so, for Alan turned
with a lithe, startled quickness.  "Julie?  What "

My voice was no more than a whisper.  "The trunk.  I was looking inside.

I forced the lock I don't know why it was the only thing that was
locked, I thought there must be something special in it .  .  .  She
found me.  She always found me she always knew.  Alan .  .  ."

Wordlessly he held out his hands.  I caught at them as if they were a
life line.  The next moment I was in his arms, cradled, sheltered; his
lips met mine with an urgency no less than my own.

We had made love in some peculiar places before that.

Under the table in Alan's office the only space that wasn't filled with
books and desks and filing cabinets; in a muddy pasture outside
Williamsburg, with three puzzled cows for an audience.  Never could
there have been such a wildly inappropriate spot as that filthy,
steaming attic the splintered boards hard under our bodies, the dust
tickling our throats and our nostrils.

And never before had our loving been as it was that day a dizzying,
dazzling achievement of oneness that wiped out the last shreds of doubt
as a clean flame cuts through clinging cobwebs.  I had not known the
barrier was there until it went down and I knew I was free of it now
forever.

WE LAY SIDE BY SIDE ON THE FLOOR.  IDLY, WITH MY FINGER, I traced a
heart in the dust; Alan laughed, and drew an arrow through it.

"She came here regularly every few weeks.  Always alone.  She never
carried anything up, she never brought anything down.  I became curious.

Lord knows I didn't have much to occupy my mind in those days.  She kept
the door locked, but that didn't stop me; I found a key, in one of the
other doors, that fit the simple lock.  I was scared to death the first
time I ventured up those stairs; but in a way, that made the whole thing
more exciting.  It was an adventure, a small but important act of
defiance.

"I must have been up here three or four times before I got nerve enough
to attack the trunk.  Nothing else was locked; I decided there must be
treasures inside, jewels, Blackbeard's gold .  .  .  I didn't really
expect I'd be able to open it.  The hasp must have been worn with rust;
it gave way, with a horrible crack, the first time I tugged at it.  I
lifted the lid .  .  .  I had been squatting on the floor, you see; I
got to my knees and leaned forward to look in .  .  ."

Alan reached for my hand.  "Get it out," he said gently.

"What did she do?  Hit you, or "

"No.  Oh, no.  She .  .  .  I don't know how she crept up on me without
my hearing her.  One of the boards creaked, but not until she was right
beside me.  I looked up and there she was, still as a statue .  .  . She
seemed to be ten feet tall.  When she stooped down it was like a boulder
falling on me.  I couldn't move.  I heard her say something about
satisfying my curiosity .  .  .  She put me in the trunk and closed the
lid.  I don't remember anything more .  .  .

Alan, you're hurting my hand."

He put his arms around me and held me close.  He didn't speak at first;
then he said in a stifled voice, "I knew something was wrong; but I
never suspected it was that bad.  Why didn't you tell me?"

"I had forgotten.  I wiped out practically every memory of those years.

They're coming back to me now, suddenly and shockingly at times.  Now I
know why I hate my bedroom upstairs.  She'd lock me in there for
punishment usually on stormy days or late in the evening and take away
the lamp.

There was one particularly gruesome story connected with that room it
was supposed to be haunted by a girl, a visitor, whose hair had caught
fire while she was getting ready to meet her lover.  She leaned too
close to the candle by the mirror, to admire her pretty face .  .  .

Martha said I'd never suffer from the sin of vanity, at any rate."

"I'd like to kill the old witch," Alan muttered.

"I did in fantasies over and over.  But my favorite idea of revenge was
to have Martha repent.  I'd picture myself dressed for a ball, in long
skirts and ruMes, with jewels in my hair and Martha kneeling at my feet,
suing humbly for pardon.  I've wondered, since, whether Martha made up
that story about the girl who was burned to death.

She told me a lot of moral tales about 'light women' who were struck
down by the righteous wrath of God.  I knew words like 'harlot' and
'fornication' before I could spell

"Mississippi."

Alan grimaced.  "And I wondered why you carried on so vehemently about
virginity!  Martha made up a lot of garbage, Julie including your
homeliness and lack of sex appeal.  I knew you had a low opinion of
yourself though how you could hang on to it, with me falling over my own
feet every time I looked at you "

"The Carr features are too strong for a woman's face.  I took after my
mother's people, but you, poor child.  .  ."

"That's a quote, isn't it?"

"Straight from the horse's mouth.  Wasn't it a Jesuit who said. "Give me
a child before he is seven and he is mine for the rest of his life'?  I
was eight when Martha got her hands on me, but she did a thorough job in
four years.

She had no trouble convincing me that you were using me to get
permission to dig at Maidenwood."

"I can't criticize you," Alan said wryly.  "She did a number on me too.

I don't suppose it ever occurred to you that I had a few insecurities of
my own."

"You?  I always thought of you as utterly self-confident."

"You don't remember what I told you about my background my family'?"

"You come from Brooklyn or someplace," I said lazily.

Alan leaned over and kissed me thoroughly.  "That," he said, "is for
remembering only the important things.  It never mattered to you, did it
that my father was illiterate and my mother scrubbed offices at night,
and my uncle

.  .  .  Well, the less said about my uncle, the better."

"I don't care what he was."

"But I cared," Alan said.  "I was such a damned snob all children are, I
guess.  You know, that is something people who have it take for granted
a sense of self-worth that stems from decent living conditions and
family stability.  I buried the slum kid under a pile of college
degrees, but he was still there, with a chip on his shoulder as big as a
house, looking for insults where none were intended.

Nobody put my back up worse than these soft-spoken, smug aristocrats.  I
don't know how your grandmother spotted my weakness, but she sure as
hell knew how to exploit it."

I sat up with a start.  "Alan!  You mean she told you I looked down on
you because .  .  .  Surely you didn't believe that?"

"The professor didn't; but Al Petranek fell for it."

"Five years," I murmured.  "We lost five years that we can never get
back.  When I think what she did to you "

"To me?  What she did to you was child abuse, pure and simple.  The
sheer malevolence of the woman .  .  .  Are you sure that trunk didn't
contain black candles and unholy devices, and a copy of the contract she
signed with Satan?"

He spoke lightly, but his face was anxious as he rose on one elbow to
look down at me.  Smiling, I shook my head.

"I'm not suppressing that memory, Alan.  I never got a good look inside
the trunk.  Something white and crumpled fabric, from the feel of it;
but whatever it was, it was at the very bottom of the trunk.  There was
plenty of room inside for me."

Alan sat up and reached for his clothes.  "Let's get out of this filthy
place.  I'll never forgive myself for dragging you up here."

"It was the best thing you could have done.  You've exorcised the last
of my ghosts, Alan.  I'll never be afraid to come here again."

"Well .  .  .  Maybe it wasn't such a bad idea, at that."

Alan tossed his shirt aside and reached out for me.

Some time later I left him rummaging happily among the books in the
library and went back to my reconstruction.  I was so dizzy with
happiness I felt drunk.

At first the strips of modeling clay went in all directions.  But they
were easy to peel off, and after a while I got myself under control.

Gradually the work cast its own spell.  My fingers moved with a skill I
hadn't known I possessed.

Alan's low whistle of surprise woke me from a daze of concentration.

Hands resting lightly on my shoulders, he studied the cast in silence
for a time.  Then he said, "That's good, Julie.  That's damned good.  I
didn't know you were such an expert."

"I'm not.  This is just a matter of filling in the blank spaces,
following the contours of the bone."

"Speaking of bones, yours aren't bad." His fingertips traced them
temples to cheekbones, the angles of the , lower jaw; then they curved
and tightened, tipping my I head back.  The kiss had barely begun when
we both heard footsteps, and Alan swore.

"Close the door," I suggested brazenly.

"I have to go."

"Oh.  Well, of course, if you're in a hurry Careless of Mrs.  Danner's
proximity, he lifted me out of the chair and convinced me that he was as
reluctant to leave as I was to have him go.

"I'm already an hour late for a meeting," he said.

"With someone who might give you money?"

I smiled, but Alan didn't.  "I wouldn't go if it weren't important.  Are
you sure you'll be all right?"

"Of course."

"I may not be back till late.  I hope you aren't going to sleep
downstairs." I

"Not me.  Once was enough." |

"Be sure you lock up."

"I will."

Mrs.  Danner had passed the door and gone into the kitchen.  Alan kissed
me again.  "I think I'll call and tell them I broke a leg," he murmured.

"Get going.  We need that money."

"What a beautiful word."

"Money?"

"We "

mumbled something and went on wiping.  Alan said casually, to me,
"Someone has been in the library, no question about that.  I couldn't
tell whether anything was missing, the place is in such chaos, but I
made sure no one will get in that door without setting off an alarm."

"How could "

Alan cut me off with a shake of the head and a meaning fful glance at
Mrs.  Danner.  "Oh," I said.  "Thanks."

II followed him into the yard.  When we were out of earshot of Mrs.
Danner he said, "There's no way those doors can be made secure.  But at
least the word will get back to one of the possible suspects."

"Do you think it was Joe Danner?"

"I think Danner was interested in the library.  The only reason I can
think of why he would carry a pair of scissors was to cut something out
a map, for instance."

ii "A map!"

"He may have been bit by the treasure bug," Alan explained.  "Think how
pleased his God would be if he were given Blackbeard's loot.  Joe is
smart enough to know that libraries contain old books with old maps; not
smart enough to know that none of them would be of any use to him."

He glanced at his watch.  "Damn.  I wish I didn't have to leave."

"There's nothing to worry about.  Things are no different now than they
have been all along."

"That's what worries me."

After an interval a long interval we went to the kitchen.

Mrs.  Danner was wiping the sink.  Ala Romantic novelists gush about a
thing called the inner glow of happiness.  There may or may not be such
a thing, but happiness does show on the outside.  Martha noticed it.

I guess that had always been her secret not clairvoyance or a pact with
the Devil, but the same skill possessed by successful fortune tellers
the ability to detect and interpret small involuntary muscular
movements.  Not that it took much insight to see the change in me.  I
couldn't seem to stop smiling.

Her comment was a sarcastic "You look very pleased with yourself."

"I'm in a good mood.  Since when is that a crime?"

"Why?"

"Why not?" I riposted brilliantly.

Martha's lips twisted in the movement that always preceded a
particularly withering comment.  She glanced significantly at my left
hand, and I laughed.  "Martha, you have a one-track mind.  If and when I
get engaged, you will be duly informed.  Now what would you like me to
read?  We finished Death on the Hearthrug yesterday."

Martha was still wide awake and staring when Shirley came.  Earlier, I
had heard the sound of a car leaving.  It had not returned, so I
gathered Ron had borrowed it again.

Shirley's worn expression also suggested she had had an encounter with
her eldest child, but I didn't want to raise a subject that obviously
upset her, and she did not volunteer anything.

The kitchen door was locked.  I also locked the door of my room before I
went back to work.

Dark pressed in at the windows and the trees muttered softly as the
breeze moved their branches.  I had expected to be nervous, despite the
locks and bars, but I wasn't; the presence of Elvis, sprawled on the
rug, twitching and whining in his sleep, was as good as a tranquilizer.

It was well after midnight before I realized that my hands had lost the
delicacy of touch so essential in this final stage.  I had roughly
blocked in the facial planes l l indicated by the markers and the
connecting strips of clay;

now came the part that was almost pure guesswork, for some of the
structures of the living face leave no imprint on the bone.  Had her
lips been full and red, or narrow and pale?  Her nose retrousse or
aquiline?

When I leaned back and looked at what I had done, I had a flash of
something like deja vu.  It came and went so quickly I couldn't pin it
down.  I had begun with the easiest part, the forehead.  People don't
have fat foreheads, and a young woman's brow would be smooth and
unmarked.

The setting of the eyes presented problems, but I had blocked them in
too.  Enclosed in the modeling medium, the glass reflected the lamplight
as living eyes might have done.

Tentatively I smoothed away a slight bulge in the clay over one temple.

The fleeting impression was gone.  I only hoped I had not yielded to the
temptation to reproduce a face with which I was familiar.

I put the cast on a shelf in the closet, unlocked my door, and peeked
out.  Elvis rose and stretched.  He appeared unperturbed.  I counted on
his instincts more than on my own.  I let him out for his last run.

There was no comforting square of light visible tonight.  Alan must not
have returned.  I wished now that I had decided to sleep down stairs.

The room was as secure as human effort could make it, and Alan could
have come to me there, no matter how late he returned.  Tomorrow night
we would make better arrangements.  My body tingled at the thought.

Elvis was pleasantly surprised when I attached his leash and led him up
the stairs.  He had to inspect the new room, sniffing in every corner,
before he jumped onto the bed.  His eyes were bright and his tongue
lolled out, as if he were laughing.

"Enjoy it while you can," I told him.  "You're excellent company and I'm
glad to have you, but I rather wish you were someone else."

People do silly things when they are feeling sentimental.

I talked to Elvis; if he hadn't been there I would have talked to
myself.  I studied my features in the mirror, and for the first time my
face pleased me; it looked almost pretty.  Instead of braiding my hair I
let it fall to my shoulders, and I spent a ridiculous amount of time
brushing it.  I put on my best nightgown, an imitation Victorian garment
of white cotton, with lots of lace and ruMes.  I postured and smirked at
my reflection.  After I got into bed

.  .  .  Well, never mind what I thought about.

Tired as I was, I didn't sleep at once.  I was too happy.  I had just
begun to drift off when the dog shifted his weight and sat up.

Approaching sleep had dulled my senses; at first I thought I must be
dreaming, reliving the experience of the night before.  It was against
all reason that lightning could strike twice and not even in the same
place.  How could Elvis hear sounds from the floor below, through closed
doors and miles of corridor?

He had heard or sensed something.  This time he didn't growl.  I touched
him and felt the stiffened hair on the back of his neck, over rigid
muscles.

I had not locked my door.  I didn't even have a key for it.  I did have
a light, and as my fingers found the switch of the bedside lamp I
blessed Edison and all the other scientists, from the first discoverer
of fire, who had freed mankind from the terrors of the dark.

I wasn't especially afraid.  The sounds of this part of the house were
new to the dog; perhaps he had heard an animal in the bushes under the
window, or a night bird.  I said softly, "What is it, Elvis?"

He turned his head and looked at me, in a gesture so human it was rather
startling.  Then he jumped off the bed.

Stiff-legged, he crept toward the door.

Then I was afraid.  I had never seen him behave like that.  His
movements were dragging and reluctant, as if he were forcing himself to
face a danger that terrified him.

It cost me a considerable effort to turn out the light.  But to open the
door without doing so meant exposing myself to whatever walked in the
darkened house.  I heard the dog whimper low in his throat as I passed
him.  I wanted to whimper back.

The hall outside my door was pitch-black.  Something was wrong.  There
should have been light to the left, where the sconce outside Martha's
door was always left burning.

Then I heard the sounds the dog's keener senses had caught.  Not
footsteps, but the creak of the aged boards of the floor under the
pressure of feet.  The dog had not moved.  I heard him panting heavily,
as if he had been racing for his life.

I opened the door wider and stepped out.  Another creak of sound and
another, closer .  .  .  Someone was moving along the hall toward my
room.  It had to be my burglar.

But how had he made his way into the house and got all the way upstairs?

And why wasn't the dog sounding the alarm, as he had the night before?

I didn't dare think about the answers to those questions.

If I had, I would have jumped back in bed and pulled the covers over my
head.  Instead, I turned on my flashlight and directed it straight at
the end of the corridor.

The beam caught her full-on, in a frame of brightness.  I saw the long
gown and the heavy stick, and the face frozen by shock into a plastic
monster mask.  I saw the shotgun she carried.

Elvis had crept unnoticed to my side.  He let out a long wavering howl,
a cry of pure terror.  Martha's lips parted.

She croaked, "You came back.  Again.  You .  .  ."

Her hands lost their hold on gun and cane and she toppled forward.  The
whole house seemed to shake with the force of her fall.

Chapter 13

THE AMAZING THING WAS THAT SHE WAS STILL ALIVE.  MY BODY went into
automatic overdrive, performing the necessary actions with machinelike
efficiency.  I had to slap Shirley to waken her; my mind noted,
"drugged," even as I ran back to kneel by Martha.

By the time the ambulance arrived, we had done all we could.  It wasn't
much; but the harsh breath still rattled in and out of Martha's open
mouth and she was still alive when the medics carried her out.

They left the front door wide open.  I knew I ought to go down and close
it, but I didn't have the strength to move.

Shirley and I sat side by side on the top step, like two survivors of a
tornado.  Elvis tried to crawl onto my lap.

His head lay heavy across my knees.  We were still sitting in exhausted
silence when a car came roaring down the driveway and screeched to a
halt in front of the house.

Alan's headlong advance halted briefly when he saw us.

Then he ran up the stairs and dropped down beside me.

"You're all right!  I passed the ambulance, and I was afraid...."

I crawled onto his lap, in the same manner and for the same reason Elvis
had tried to crawl onto mine.  "It's good to see you," I said
inadequately.

My account of the night's proceedings left even Alan at a loss for words
momentarily.  Only momentarily, though.

"It's a wonder you didn't have a stroke yourself.  To see her there like
that, when you thought she was incapable of getting out of bed, much
less walking "

"I knew she was trying to strengthen her muscles, but I had no idea she
had been so successful.  She must be senile!  Why would she sneak and
deceive us?  Giving Shirley her own sleeping pills so she wouldn't know

"It's not senility, it's pure meanness," Alan said.  "I know I shouldn't
speak ill of the dead, but .  .  ."

"She isn't dead yet." I started to rise.  "I had better call Matt, and
get dressed, and go to the hospital."

Alan's arms closed around me.  "You aren't going any place except to
bed." He rose in one smooth movement, lifting me like a child.  Then he
turned to Shirley, who was staring at us, her eyes still heavy with
sleep.  "Alone," he added, smiling.  "She's too pooped for hanky-panky
tonight."

Shirley produced a weak answering smile.  "I'm pretty pooped myself; I
wouldn't know what anybody else was up to.  I'll telephone Matthew. It's
up to him if he wants to go to the hospital, but there's nothing any of
you can do for her."

I clung to Alan after he had lowered me gently onto my bed, but he
stepped back, shaking his head and smiling.

"Shameless woman!  You look like a demure, old-fashioned girl with your
hair loose on the pillow; try to act like one.

Until tomorrow, anyway."

"What happens tomorrow?"

"Anything you want.  Don't you understand you are free now.  This is the
end.  Whether she lives or dies, you'll never have to live in this house
again."

Relief spread through me like a wave of sunlight.  I had not had time to
consider the consequences of the night's terror.

"Do you want one of those sleeping pills?" Alan asked.

"No, I don't need one.  I feel .  .  .  It's as if some dark cloud that
had hung over me were gone."

"A hurricane named Martha," Alan said rudely.  "Sleep well, my dearest.

I'll go and tuck Shirley in too, she looks exhausted.  She won't get
this, though .  .  .

"Poor Shirley," I murmured.

I WAS AWAKENED NEXT DAY BY SHIRLEY'S VOICE RAISED IN protest.  But it
was not Shirley's face I saw when I opened my eyes.

"Matt," I said.  "Go away, Matt."

"I told him not to wake you," Shirley said.  "Here's that coffee,
Matthew, but you hadn't ought to "

"It's after noon." Matt sat down on the edge of the bed.  I groaned in
protest and tried to pull the sheet over my head.  He removed it and
tickled my chin.  Another trick from the good old days.

"I'm sorry, honey, I really am." But his broad smile belied his
considerate speech.  "You had a hell of a night, I know," he went on.

"But there are things that need to be done.  Have some coffee."

"Matthew, you just come on out of here," Shirley insisted.

"It's all right." I dug both fists into my eyes and yawned till I
thought my jaws would split.  Matt plumped the pillow behind me and
helped me sit up.

"Keep your hands to yourself, buster," I said half jokingly.

Matt grinned.  "I'm only human.  You look good in the morning, Julie.  A
lot better than "

"Please don't recite the list.  Just give me that cup of coffee."

A snort of disapproval from Shirley indicated her opinion of Matt's
behavior.  She stalked out.

Matt sat beside me, watching me.  There was something different in his
expression a new speculation, curiosity, interest.  It made me
uncomfortable.

"You're very cheerful this morning," I said.  "Is she dead?"

Matt didn't pretend to be shocked.  "No," he said gloomily "But my God,
she can't go on like this forever."

"What did the doctor say?" Shirley's coffee, like everything she made,
was excellent.  I felt more kindly toward Matt; not every man would have
thought of bringing coffee to mitigate the pain of waking.  And I surely
didn't blame him for refusing to play the hypocrite about Martha.

She had never wanted or earned love.  It had been her choice, not ours,
that she was dying with no one to mourn her.

"You know how those damned doctors hedge and quibble," Matt said.

"She'll have another stroke eventually maybe today, maybe.  a year from
now it will be the last maybe it won't .  .  .  How can they be so
vague?"

"You, a politician, complain about vagueness?  Really, Matt, how can
they commit themselves?  The odds are against her living much longer,
but individuals sometimes beat the odds.  And her heart is in good
shape."

"Well, I've made up my mind about one thing," Matt said.  "She isn't
coming back here.  Now that the Judge isn't around to back her up, I can
put her in a nursing home, which is where she should have been all
along.  I should never have asked you to take this on in the first
place.  I hope it's not too late for you to get another job?"

The question took me by surprise.  My new freedom had not sunk in yet; I
had not had time to think about the future.  "I won't be going home," I
said.  And then, before he could react, because I had to tell someone
"Alan and I are well, we're back together.  We haven't made any plans
yet, but unless he throws me out, I'll be around.

There's a good chance he may get funding for the excavation, and I can
help him with that."

"So that's what Shirley was hinting at," Matt said.  He looked not so
much disapproving as thunderstruck.  "I didn't realize .  .  ."

"I hope you aren't going to object.  Not that it would make the
slightest difference if you did."

"Object," Matt repeated.  His face cleared as if by magic, but there was
a wistful quality in his smile.  "Honey, if that's what you want, I'm
delighted.  You're sure?"

"Yes.  Oh yes."

"Just as well.  I was beginning to get some mildly incestuous feelings
about you." He saw my face change and added, laughing, "I'm kidding I
think....  What a prude you are!  Our grandmother married her first
cousin."

"She made a big mistake," I said.

"Forget it.  I only wish you luck."

He kissed me, with fraternal chasteness, on the brow.

"Well, to business," he said briskly.  "I'm going back to the hospital
in a little while.  Want to come along?"

"No, I think not.  I ought to call Mother, though."

"I was going to, but I thought you'd prefer to talk to her yourself."

"How about Aunt Julia?"

Matt laughed shortly.  "She said to let her know if there was any
change."

Mother had a summer virus.  I'm sure she really believed she had.  I
told her there was no need to rush to her mother's bedside, since the
doctors were equivocating about Martha's condition.  "You will let me
know if there is any change," she said.  That euphemism again.

It was a wonderful day, the sort of summer day that is a feature of
books about Old Virginny, and that seldom ever occurs.  The only thing
that kept me from going out to lie in the sun with a soft breeze
caressing my body was the fact that I knew I would be eaten alive by
ticks, chiggers and mosquitoes.  And the only fly in the ointment was
the knowledge that I wouldn't see Alan that day.  He had called earlier,
while I was still asleep, to say that he had had to go to Washington,
but that he would call again that evening.  It looked as if the funding
he wanted might be coming through.  He had told Shirley not to wake me,
but I wished I could have heard his voice.

Matt was scrounging around in Martha's room.  I didn't know what he was
looking for.  He had invited me to join him, but I had refused; I
couldn't pretend to be fond of Martha, but there was something unseemly
about going through her most private possessions while she still clung
to life.

So I went to work on the cast.  At least it reminded me of Alan.  But I
had to admit ours was a peculiar romance if the fondest memento I could
find of my beloved was a human skull.

I was smoothing clay over the cheekbones when I heard Matt calling. Just
like Matt, I thought irritably standing perfectly still at the far end
of the house and yelling for what he wanted.  I yelled back and went on
working.  He came clattering down the stairs, continuing to call out.

"Where the hell are you?"

"I'm in here," I shouted.

I heard his footsteps falter and halt in the doorway.  I didn't turn
around.  "What is it?" I asked.

"I thought .  .  .  Shirley told me that god-awful thing got broken,"
Matt said.

"It was just a copy--a cast.  This is another of the same.

You didn't suppose the sheriff would hand over the original, did you?

There are laws.  You've heard about laws passed by the legislature."

He came slowly toward the table with the fastidious delicacy of a cat
edging toward a suspicious object.  "I don't make a specialty of human
skeletons.  How can you stand to to caress that gruesome thing?"

"Chacun a son gout, as the French say.  Did you find anything
interesting in Martha's room?"

. "Fraid not." Matt leaned against the closet door, his eyes fixed in
unwilling fascination on the half-completed face.  "I thought maybe she
had squirreled away some cash.  You read all the time about little old
ladies who tuck hundred-dollar bills in copies of Dickens and Sir Walter
Scott, or in their corset drawers."

I had to admire his candor, even if I didn't admire his ethics.  "Are
you going to the hospital now?" I asked.

Matt pried himself off the closet door.  "I can take a hint.  Look here,
Julie, why don't you send Shirley home and go to a motel tonight?"

It was a kindly thought that I had not expected.  But I had already
considered, and dismissed, the idea.  "It wouldn't be wise to leave the
house empty, Matt.  It's no different now than it was before; it was
always me and Shirley, and she's agreed to stay on until .  .  .  until
something happens."

Another euphemism.  It was a hard habit to break.

Matt nodded.  "Okay.  Is Alan spending the night?"

"No, he is not."

"Don't be so defensive.  I had hoped he would be here;

I'd feel better."

"He's in Washington," I said, relenting.  "it's okay, Matt, really.  Let
me know if anything .  .  .  Let me know."

SHIRLEY AND I CELEBRATED BY GOING OUT TO SUPPER.  OF course I didn't use
that word when I invited her; I felt ashamed even thinking it.  But it
was like a celebration, to get out of the house, and she seemed to enjoy
herself.  She consented to join me in a drink; the liquor loosened her
tongue and we had a good, confidential chat. She wasn't worried about
finding another job.  There was plenty of demand for a woman with her
skills.  I said I'd ask Alan if he could find a place for Ron among the
football players, and Shirley's face lit up.

The sun had set and twilight was thickening in the trees when we got
back.  At Shirley's suggestion we had left a few lights burning, to
discourage unwelcome callers, but they looked lonesome and isolated in
that looming dark pile.  The chimneys brooded over the house like giant
figures of gods or demons, remote and detached from human passions.

The telephone was ringing when I opened the front door.  It continued to
peal insistently while I ran to the kitchen.  As I had hoped, it was
Alan.  "Where have you been?" he asked.

"Shirley and I went out to dinner."

"The funeral baked meats?"

"I'm afraid it was rather like that, if a bit premature.

How did things go?"

There was a pause, and my heart started to sink.  Then Alan said, in a
strangely quiet voice, "I'm on a roll.  First you, and then this .  .  .

I'm almost afraid to believe it.  I didn't dream it, did I yesterday, in
the attic?"

"If you did, we dreamed the same thing.  Oh, Alan, I'm so glad.  You got
it?"

"The works.  Funding for the rest of the season six months, unless the
weather takes a weird turn full staff, complete publication costs .  .."

"Tell me more."

"Not over the phone.  I can't wait to see you.  I'm starting back in
half an hour."

"Be careful."

We exchanged a few more remarks, none of which are pertinent, and I went
galloping upstairs to tell Shirley.

"All the way from Washington tonight?  The man must be crazy."

Her sympathetic smile made it a joke.  I threw my arms around her.  "Why
don't you go home, Shirley?  He'll be here in a few hours, and I know
you miss your kids."

"No, ma'am." She shook her head decisively.  "I'm not leaving you all
alone here, not for five minutes.  I think I will go to bed, though.

It's been a tiring day.  I'll sleep like the .  .  .  I'll sure sleep
sound tonight."

"Tactful woman." I hugged her again.  "You go on.  I think I ought to
call the hospital."

The word was "no change." I asked if the senator was there, and was told
he had left, but would probably look in later.  Having heard the news,
or the lack thereof, Shirley went to her room with one of my mystery
stories, and I went downstairs.

It felt strange to wander the house without worrying about Martha's
prohibitions and complaints leaving all the doors open, letting Elvis
explore as he pleased.  He knew things had changed; there was confidence
in the way he held his head, and his tail never stopped moving.

Alan would be hungry and tired if he drove straight through.  I hoped he
would have sense enough to stop for coffee occasionally and I hoped he
wouldn't, that he would come as quickly as he could.  I explored the
refrigerator, thinking he might like a sandwich, or soup or some thing.

I got out the cherished sherry and polished two of the precious crystal
glasses.  This night would be our celebration the first chance we had
had to linger over loving, to plan ahead and toast the future.

I was glad I had furnished the little room near the kitchen.  Private
and distant from the rest of the house, it was a perfect trysting place
for illicit lovers .  .  .  I wondered why that adjective had come to my
mind.  A touch of ESP from Shirley, perhaps?  Or from Martha.  She was
miles away, lying in the dim borderline between life and death, but a
shadow of her presence still permeated the house, and it always would,
for those of us who had known her domineering presence.  Perhaps that
was the true kind of haunting the memory of the dead in the minds of the
living.  In the same way, memory was the only certain form of
immortality.  Like the old couple in The Blue Bird, who woke from the
dreamless sleep of death only when their children and grandchildren
remembered them.

I stirred uneasily.  Morbid thoughts, from a woman eagerly awaiting her
lover.  I was anxious, perhaps.  It was pure superstition to think that
something might happen now, just when we were on the verge of the
happiness denied us for five long years.  Yet I had an odd sense of
urgency of something vitally important I had forgotten to do.

Forcing myself to a brisk, purposeful walk, I went to my room and
switched on the light.  It didn't take long to straighten the spread and
sweep the floor.  I had five hours to fill four, if Alan risked a
citation and his precious neck, and drove as fast as he probably would.

I took the cast out of the closet and set to work.  I was killing time,
not trying to finish though it would have been fun to have a completed
piece of work to show Alan.

I hoped, though, that he would have other things on his mind.

I was vaguely aware of Elvis padding into the room and collapsing onto
the rug with a comfortable thud.  The air felt heavy and thick; the
clouds we had seen gathering as we drove back after dinner would be
denser now, raising the humidity, threatening rain.  Outside the window,
a soft gray mist softened the outlines of the shrubbery.  The crickets
were practicing for a concert.  Peaceful, familiar sounds and under it
all was that rising demand, peremptory and undefined.

My fingers went on moving in automatic precision as my thoughts ran down
a list of duties I might have neglected.  Telephone calls made, doors
and windows locked, stove and appliances turned off .  .  .  The door of
my room was open.  Though it was hours too early, I was listening for
the sound of a car.  There was no cause for concern, not with Elvis
snoring on the rug.  He would hear a suspicious noise long before I did;
I'd have time to reach the telephone or lock myself in, whichever seemed
best.

Had it been Martha who had entered this room the night before last?  No,
surely not.  She had proved herself capable of moving around unaided;
heaven only knew how often she had prowled the dark halls on nameless
and unsuspected errands but she could never have mustered the physical
strength to fend off the dog and run at full speed around the house and
back in an open door or window.

Mrs.  Danner?  Shirley's first act that morning had been to call and
tell her she was no longer needed.  Was she as lumpishly void of feeling
as she appeared, or did her phlegmatic manner conceal rage and
frustration that some times boiled over into violence?

Joe Danner?  I had no doubt he was capable of violence, and equally
capable of justifying his acts in terms of his own narrow religious
creed.  Had his discovery of the displaced skeletons been accidental, or
was there some connection I did not fathom?  What were his real feelings
toward the old woman who had ruled him all his life blind devotion, or
bitter resentment?

The names repeated themselves over and over in my mind.  Rose Danner and
her husband, Mrs.  Hornbeak, Ron, the "Crazy kids" of Jarboe's theory;
Rose Danner, Joe, Mrs.  Hornbeak .  .  .  Which of them?  Or an unknown,
driven by motives as yet unsuspected?

It seemed to me that I had only been working for a few minutes when my
hands stopped moving; but my muscles ached with stiffness, as if I had
been sitting in the same hunched position for hours.  Tendrils of white
mist plucked at the bars of the window like boneless fingers.  The clock
on the bedside table said twenty minutes after one.  And on the table,
facing me, was the completed cast, finished even to the wig, which my
hands had just put in place.

I had set false eyelashes to frame the wide brown eyes and sketched
eyebrows with brown paint.  The parted lips were tinted pink, and a wash
of paler pink covered the heavy cheekbones.  The hair was thick and
brown; it fell in heavy masses to where the shoulders should have been.

And the features that confronted me, like an image in a mirror, were my
own.

Chapter 14

I HAD LOST THREE HOURS HOURS IN WHICH MY HANDS HAD moved independently
of my mind, with a skill and precision that verged on the miraculous.

I sat back in the chair, my stiffened muscles creaking in protest, and
let my hands fall into my lap.  I could see the pulse beating
frantically in my wrists.  The only thing that kept me from fleeing the
dreadful reflection of my living features was the peaceful breathing of
the dog.

Gradually my own breathing slowed, and sick disappointment replaced
superstitious terror.  Absorbed in egotistical meditation, I had
unconsciously reproduced the features I knew best mine.  The fact that
the wig resembled my thick straight hair was pure coincidence; naturally
Alan had selected a neutral style that could be dressed in a number of
different coiffures.

I had, in short, screwed up.  It wasn't a catastrophe;

Alan had the mold, we could make other casts.  But I hated to have him
see how badly I had failed.  My hand went out, fingers clawed, to tear
off the damp clay.

Something stopped me, like an invisible hand closing gin gently but
inexorably over mine.  Not the sound that came a few seconds later, as I
struggled to complete the act of destruction I had contemplated.  The
sound was that of a soft footstep.

I was afraid to turn around.  I could feel the presence, like a block of
ice in the open doorway, exuding waves of cold air that brought
goosebumps out on my bare arms.

The dog had not barked.  He had not barked the night before, when he
sensed a living power of evil in the hall outside my door.

The paralysis that held me snapped, as if someone had cut ropes binding
my body.  I turned.

She wore the long gray flannel robe I had last seen hanging on a hook
inside the wardrobe in her room.  One hand held a heavy cane.  I had
seen that before, too.  A scarf or shawl, thrown over her head, shadowed
her features the bony, protruding nose, the wrinkled skin and sagging
cheeks.

The figure came rushing toward me.  I managed to get out of the chair,
though my knees felt like rusty hinges.  I stumbled back, Rising my arms
to shield my face.  The cane cashed down on my head.

I couldn't have been out for more than a minute.  When I woke up I was
huddled on the floor under the window.

The hands of the clock said one twenty-five.  The door was closed and
the key was gone from the lock.  On the floor, between me and the door,
were a hundred fragments of plaster and clay and paint, mixed with the
tangled hair of the wig.

The bump on the head had knocked the cobwebs out of my brain.  In the
initial shock I had half believed in the incredible; but I knew I had
not seen Martha's ghost, sent speeding out into the night at the moment
of her death.

Strong, living muscles had brought the heavy stick down on my head.  And
a living mind had made one fatal mistake.

The cast was the second one to be demolished.  The cast, not my
worthless person, had been the object of the invasion of my room.  That
fact could be the key to the puzzle.  I felt as if the answer were
almost in my hands that I could see it hanging in the air over my head,
that if I reached up I could touch it.

Finding the answer was all I could do.  I couldn't get out of the room,
nor should I have had any desire to do so.

The mysterious figure didn't want to hurt me, it wanted me to stay
locked up until it had finished its task.  It had hidden its face behind
a Halloween mask so I couldn't identify it.  So long as I stayed where I
was, I was safe.  I wasn't concerned about Elvis either, though he had
vanished, without making a sound.  I knew why he had not barked.

I reached for the bars to pull myself to my feet.  As my fingers closed
over the rusted, pitted metal, a horrible feeling of claustrophobia
clamped down on me.  I had never suffered from any such thing, so the
sensation was all the more terrifying.  Part of my mind clung to the
knowledge that my safety depended on remaining in the room, but another
part moaned, "I can't get out I can't get out .  .  ." and shook the
bars with bleeding fingers.

Then all at once there was a great quiet, in my mind and in the room.

White mist lay along the ground, but high overhead the moon rode bright
and perfect, dominating a blazing tapes try of stars.  Blurred by the
fog and by the branches of the shrubs, another light moved like a fallen
moon, rolling down the slope behind the house, in the direction of the
cemetery.  And in my hand I held a rusted iron bar.  It had not been
wrenched away by the superhuman strength of desperation; it had been
loosened over fifty years ago.

"All right," I said.  I wasn't talking to myself.  "All right."

I went to the closet and opened the door.  Alan had used a hammer and
drill and screwdriver when he installed the lock; being lazy, I had put
them in the closet instead of carrying them back to the shed.  I hoped I
wouldn't need a weapon, but one never knows.  I took the hammer.

Then, almost as if some other mind were moving my body, I got down on my
knees and lit a match.  I held it low, so that it illumined the narrow
strip of wall inside the closet door.  The letters would have been
invisible in direct light; only the infinitesimal shadow cast by the
flame made them stand out.  A name and a date, and two scowled words:
"Remember me."

With the bar removed, I was able to get out the window.

It was a tight squeeze.  It had been tight for her, too .  .  .

I walked through a fallen cloud that softened nearby objects as in a
Japanese painting.  Far above, the moon shone and the stars were alight.

The wrought-iron gate of the graveyard was open.  The worn gray stones
showed dark in the shrouding fog.  A shadowy form stooped and rose,
stooped and rose again in its ghoulish task.  I could hear him breathing
heavily.  Each shovelful of earth thudded as he tossed it onto the
rising heap.  How long would it take him?  They had laid her six feet
deep, but the earth over her was soft, unpressed by time or weather.

A vagrant gust of wind set the mist swirling and left him exposed.  He
had thrown off the long gown in order to work more easily.  The mask was
gone too no more need for it but if I hadn't known who he was I would
not have recognized him.  Dirt and perspiration streaked a face
distorted by emotion into a caricature of the one I had known.

I saw something else in that parting of the fog that brought a brief
touch of low comedy to the scene, like the gMvedigger in Hamlet.  No
wonder Elvis hadn't warned me of the intruder.  Elvis knew a pal when he
saw one, and Elvis knew which side his dog biscuits were buttered on.

The digger paused for a moment, panting for breath.  His hand went to
his pocket, and Elvis, poised and ready, caught the thrown tidbit as it
dropped toward him.  He crunched it and sat back, waiting for another.

The intensity of his cupboard love had kept him from noticing me.  Then
the wind swirled again, coming from behind me, and my faithful dog
bounded toward me, barking rapturously.

I couldn't let the gravedigger complete the task he had begun.  Once the
object he wanted was destroyed, there was no legal proof of what I had
discovered.  A court of law wouldn't accept a plaster cast as evidence
without the original from which it was made.  I couldn't explain even to
myself why it was so important that I prevent him; it was a given, like
an axiom in geometry.  I had not considered how I could stop him without
risking another knock on the head, from a weapon much heavier than the
cane.  I might have had a bright idea, though, if Elvis had not betrayed
me.

I knelt to embrace him.  "I'm glad you're all right, you idiot," I said
softly.  "Hell of a watchdog you turned out to be."

"Don't run away, Julie." The voice echoed oddly in the heavy air.  "I
can run faster.  How did you get out?"

"One of the bars was loose."

"Oh.  You should have stayed where you were.  I don't want to hurt you."

"Good, because I don't want you to.  Why are you doing this, Matt?  What
possible difference can it make to anyone now?"

He lifted his lantern and set it atop one of the grave stones, adjusting
it so that the light struck straight into my eyes.  I shielded them with
my hand.

"Why does it matter to you?" he asked reasonably.

"You ought to be helping me, Julie.  It's your family, too your shame,
your disgrace."

"The only disgrace is hiding the truth.  The.crime itself if it was a
crime, and not simply a brutal, selfish piece of stupidity wasn't yours
or mine.  But if we conceal a crime, we are committing an immoral act,
and that is our responsibility ."

"Very noble," Matt sneered.  "But very impractical.  If this came out,
it could ruin my career."

I felt sure he was wrong.  But my opinion didn't count.

He believed it and he was willing to break the law to prevent
disclosure.  Nor could I deny that there was some thing in his point of
view.  Why dog out an old tragedy, when the perpetrator could never be
punished and only the innocent might suffer?

I had no answer.  I only knew what must be done.

"Tell you what," I said, with false heartiness, "let's go back to the
house and talk about it."

"Fine.  As soon as I finish here."

I started impulsively forward, and Matt laughed.  "Trying to trick me,
weren't you?  No dice, dear Cousin.  Once I've disposed of this " the
shovel lifted and pointed "there's not a damned thing you can do."

From Elvis, crouched at my feet, came a muffled whimper.  He was
confused.  The tones of our voices, perhaps the scent from our bodies,
warned him that his friends weren't friendly any longer.  He didn't know
what to do.

I didn't know either.  The hammer was no damned good to me; he could
knock me flat, with the shovel or his fists, before I got close enough
to use it.

I turned and ran.

He was after me like a flash.  The mist was clearing on the higher
ground; it offered no shelter, and the moon was too high, too bright.

Elvis kept pace with me.  He had completely lost his head and was baying
like the hound he basically was.  In the brief intervals between howls I
heard Matt'sfeet thudding in pursuit.  He was right; he could run faster
than I.

I couldn't leave the path, the brush on either side was sticky with
brambles and twined with wild grapevines, tight as a fence.  Ahead, at
the top of the rise, I saw the end of the path, where it opened onto the
weedy lawn.  It looked like a bright cloth woven of mist and moonlight.

I don't know why it should have seemed a haven, for there was no safety
and no shelter on the open ground; but it was a goal and I hurtled
toward it, hearing the following footsteps come closer and closer.  I
broke out into the light and fell over Elvis, who had finally got it
through his thick skull that I was running away from someone who wanted
to hurt me.  Turning, with a mighty howl, he flung himself at my
pursuer.

Flat on the ground, expecting at any second to feel the edge of the
spade shatter my skull, I heard a hollow thud, and a squeal from Elvis.

I raised myself on my elbows and rolled over.  He loomed above me, a
dark shape against the moonlit sky.  He stooped, hands extended.  I
grabbed his leg with both arms, and pulled.

l He toppled backward.  I got to my feet.  He sat up.  The moonlight
fell full on his face.

"Jesus Christ," he yelled.  "What the bloody hell is going on here?"

Matt lay sprawled in the grass, his arms outflung, the shovel across his
legs.  Elvis doubtfully contemplated the !thoughtless person who had
stepped on his tail; should he resent the injury or forgive it, in view
of past favors?

"My hero," I said, between tears and laughter.  "How did you get here so
fast?"

"I flew," Alan said.

"Angels do-that," I agreed.

It wasn't the welcome I had planned.  We drank the sherry, since it was
at hand, and all the while Matt sat huddled on the bed in my room, with
his hands over his face.  Both of us talked about him as if he weren't
there, which in a sense he wasn't..

"I'm sure he never meant to hurt me," I said.

"Yeah?  I suppose he was brandishing that shovel for the exercise. Thank
God for the dog; it was his barking that led me to the cemetery, after I
had pounded on the door and then looked in your window.  What I saw
didn't exactly reassure me."

He claimed that he had suspected from the first that the burglar's aim
was the destruction of the cast, but he couldn't understand why anyone
would care.

"If you had seen the finished reconstruction you would have understood,"
I said grimly.  "I thought at first I had goofed copied my own face.

Then I realized it wasn't mine.  It was Melissa's."

The family features were distinctive; how many times had I been told
that?  If she had lived, if there had been those who remembered her,
they'd have told me I was the spitting image of Melissa as a girl.

Martha remembered.

No wonder she loathed me!  The Judge remembered too.

How much of the truth had he known?  At the end, I felt sure he had
known the whole story.  Martha must have told him on the last night of
his life, and the shock of it had killed him one way or another.  His
dying message was for her, not for me: a promise of silence.  And before
his failing heart or some other means had freed him from the burden of
guilty knowledge, he had sent me a remembrance.  He never meant to
betray Martha, but it had seemed right to him, as it did to me, that
someone should remember Melissa.

I opened the envelope he had sent me.  The message was a single
photograph the only picture of Melissa that had survived.  Martha must
have destroyed all the others.

I handed it to Alan.  The two sisters stood side by side, one on either
side of the lawn chair in which their mother was enthroned.  She
reminded me of Martha, not because their features were so similar, but
because of their matching expressions.  Martha stared unsmiling at the
cameo.

The straight, unfitted clothes she wore did not flatter her stocky
figure.

Melissa must have been about sixteen.  She too wore a plain,
old-fashioned dress, but the camera had captured her vibrant youth, her
smile and shining eyes.  /

"I don't see it," Alan said.  "There is a resemblance, but "

How much of that mirror identity had been real and how much a product of
well, call it sympathetic imagination?

Call it what you would, I had felt her presence that night her
desperation, her fear, her short-lived flight.

"It was strong enough to enable her to be identified," I l l said. "Once
the family resemblance was noted, people would have started asking
questions.  They have long memories in this region; they pass stories
down from parent to child.  Shirley knew about Melissa.  Run off with a
traveling man, that was what Martha told everyone.  No one heard of her,
or from her, again.  Martha lied about receiving letters and postcards
from her."

"But it was an outside chance," Alan argued.  He glanced contemptuously
at the hunched, silent figure on the bed.

"He risked so much for so little.  Even if the story did come out, what
hann could it do him?"

"Not enough to matter to anyone but him.  Martha's influence over him
was as strong as hers over me, but it took a wildly different form.  He
jeers at old traditions and drinks beer with blue-collar voters, but he
dreamed of being lord of the manor again, an aristocrat with an honored
name.  You could say that Martha infected him with her own warped sense
of pride; and hers weren't even the standards of her own time, they were
those of her parents Victorian prudery at its worst.  She couldn't admit
to any one that her own sister had borne an illegitimate child to a
low-down stranger who bedded her and deserted her.

"There wasn't enough money to send Melissa away, as was the custom for
young ladies of good family who had committed a small error of that
sort.  I wonder, though, whether Martha would have done it even if she
had had the money.  I think she enjoyed keeping Melissa shut up here, a
virtual prisoner.  Delivering the child herself, under conditions that..
."

I stopped, shivering.  Even the wine couldn't warm me when I thought of
that.  Alan took my hand.  "Julie," he said gently, "there's no evidence
that Martha did anything worse.  No signs of violence.  Maybe Melissa
died in child birth and the baby with her."

"I wish I could believe that.  I don't believe Martha planned to to kill
her.  She hoped the baby wouldn't live.

A lot of them died back then.  If it did survive, there were ways of
getting rid of it .  .  .  Melissa wouldn't go along with the plan. Once
she had seen her child, held it, she wouldn't give it up.  Martha kept
her locked in here in this room.  There were no servants, and this room
was miles from the rest of the house; visitors wouldn't suspect anyone
was here.  Melissa managed to loosen one of the bars on the window.  She
was desperately afraid by then, for the child if not for herself.  She
got out.  But she didn't get far."

"It's only a theory, Julie," Alan argued.  "There is nothing to
contradict the other version.  It doesn't let Martha off the hook
entirely, but once the girl was dead .  .  .

Martha buried her secretly, somewhere in the woods?"

"And shot her own dog so it wouldn't go looking for Melissa," I said,
shuddering.  "That's why she wouldn't have another dog on the premises.

Even after all these years she was afraid .  .  ."

Matt wised his head.  "It was an accident.  The baby died.

She Melissa lost her mind.  She was running wild in the woods, carrying
her dead child, and Martha went after her to stop her, help her."

"She told you that?" Alan asked skeptically.

"Yes, a few days ago.  She's been sick with remorse and regret all these
years; she had to unburden herself before she died." Matt's face was
serene under the streaks of dirt.  His eyes were dry; they met Alan's
with the apparent candor the practitioners of his profession learn how
to simulate.  He went on glibly, "Naturally I assumed Martha was
wandering in her wits, that the story couldn't be true.  Then I started
to wonder.  That's why I decided to disinter the remains."

"That's your story, is it?"

"I think it will play, don't you?" Matt smiled insolently.  He rose,
keeping a cautious eye on Alan.  "I'll run along now.  Perhaps I'll see
you at the hospital tomorrow, Julie."

"Just a goddamn minute, you hypocritical bastard,"

Alan shouted, jumping up.  "If you think you're going to walk away clean
after what you did "

"What precisely have I done?  My intention was to return the bones to
the sheriff's office so that he could reopen the investigation.  Julie
misunderstood.  When she tore off into the dark, I went after her, to
keep her from hurting herself."

"And it's your word against hers," Alan muttered.

"Correct."

"Breaking and entering "

"A man can't be charged with breaking into his own house.  Anyway," Matt
added, "you can't prove it was me.  Can you?"

Alan's fists clenched.  "How I would love to smash that supercilious
smirk down your throat," he said longingly.

"Let him go," I said.  "He's too slippery for the likes of us.  Next
thing you know he'll be charging you with assault."

Matt sidled toward the door.  Alan took a step toward him; Matt broke
into a trot and disappeared.

Alan dropped onto the bed and pounded the mattress with his fist.  "I
hated letting him get away like that.  I really hated it."

As I sat down beside him.  "I know, darling.  What does it matter?  We
can always vote against him."

"Small consolation.  He lied, didn't he?  Martha told him "The truth. He
wouldn't have been so desperate to cover the story up if Melissa's death
had been an accident.

He's known for a long time.  Martha probably told him as soon as she
could speak after the stroke.  She felt it necessary to warn him, in
case the police investigation turned up damaging evidence.  She didn't
know what they could deduce from the skeletal evidence, and neither did
Man until I, of all people, told him!

"He had agreed to let you excavate because he hoped that would get
people thinking in terms of old cemeteries instead of more recent
missing persons.  He made so many mistakes, I ought to have suspected
him much earlier."

"I did," Alan said modestly.

"Maybe you were a trifle prejudiced."

"Who, me?  You know I never allow personal opinion to color an academic
judgment.  No, honestly, I did suspect some kind of local scandal.  I
knew the skeletons couldn't be very old because I've seen what prolonged
inhumation in this region does to bones.  I even wondered whether Joe
Danner's daughter .  .

"I wondered too.  But Shirley assured me Lynne Anne is alive and well."

"I know she is.  I looked her up.  But it could have been some other
unfortunate girl in the same situation.  Even in this so-called
civilized society there are people who follow the old savage rules about
women and fornication, and the curse of bastardy.  I got that far in my
reasoning, but the destruction of the cast bothered me.  It was a futile
gesture, since the cast could easily be replaced."

" "You knew that, but Matt didn't, until I spilled the beans.  When he
found out, he realized he would have to destroy the skull itself.

Without it to back up our reconstruction, the identification would be
questionable."

Alan put his arm around me.  "You're sure, Julie?"

"Very sure." I couldn't tell him all the reasons.  That eerie moment of
identification was my secret, and my burden.

"Okay.  But the other thing how she died .  .  .  Maybe you'd Other not
talk about it."

"No, I have to get it out of my system.  You're trying to help me, Alan,
but it won't work.  Martha killed her sister and she told Matt she had
done it; and the reason I'm sure is a little thing, a few words that no
court would ever accept as evidence.

"Matt quoted part of a poem the day we buried Melissa and her child, in
their rightful place at last.  It took me a while to identify it, but I
finally did, in a book that might have belonged to Melissa herself.

"Let us go home, and sit in the sitting-room.

Not in our day Shall the cloud go over and the sun rise as before .  . .

The sun that warmed our stooping back and withered the weed uprooted We
shall not feel it again.

We shall die in darkness, and be buried in the Mm.

"It's a poem by Edna St.  Vincent Millay, about the Sacco-Vanzetti
trial.  The title i. "Justice Denied in Massachusetts."


"That's what it's all about, Alan.  That's why I couldn't let him
destroy her poor bones, the only evidence that she had lived and had
died too soon.  It's about justice denied."

Do you want to know what happened "afterward"?  I wish I could tell you
Matt lost his bid for reelection.  Alas, he did not, and I may yet have
to vote against him for governor.  I doubt that Melissa's story would
have dam aged his chances, nor should it have done so, but in fact, the
story was never made public.  The district attorney's office refused to
take up the case.  From a practical point of view, they were quite
right.  The identification was questionable, there was no evidence of
homicide, and every possible suspect was dead.  Why waste time, when
they were overburdened with contemporary crimes?

Matt continues to flourish like the green bay tree, but Joe Danner is no
longer with us.  A load of hay fell on him and he smothered before Mrs.
Danner could dig him out.

Yes, she was on the spot, helping .  .  .  I hear she's gained forty
pounds and is once again Rosie, the belle of the bars.

We finally figured out how Pauline Hornbeak located the graveyard of
Maydon's Hundred.  It wasn't a message from Beyond, but a combination of
luck and the triumph of stupidity over scholarly subtlety.  My
ancestor's little book gave confused directions as to where he had found
the piece of armor; in interpreting them, Alan had made too many
corrections.  Polly H., whose mental processes were on the same low
level as Albert's, had taken him literally and hit the jackpot.  But
she's never admitted it.

The case of the transported skeleton has never been officially closed,
but Sheriff Jarboe admits he has no hope of solving it.  "Kids grow up,"
he says broad-mindedly.

"They won't try it again, especially with you and the prof digging all
over the property."

He's satisfied he was right.  I'm not.  There are too many things his
theory doesn't explain.

The shotgun, for example.  I can easily believe Martha had kept it
hidden, even from Shirley; but why was she carrying it that night?  The
gun was loaded.  Did she plan to use it and on whom?  She hated me as
she had hated the dead girl I resembled; and there were moments, toward
the end, when she wasn't sure which of us she was seeing.

Had I caught a glimpse of a baby's gown, lovingly hand-sewn and
embroidered, in the trunk in Maidenwood's attic?  There is no tiny white
garment there now.  The trunk is empty.  But there was something in it
once something that drew Martha up the attic stairs, month after month
for unnumbered years.  I wonder what she saw when she lifted the lid of
the humpbacked trunk.  Why didn't she destroy the clothes or bury them
with the bodies?  And isn't it a little too much of a coincidence that
the boys who found the skeleton according to Jarboe's theory should also
happen upon the very garments they had worn when they died?

Too many questions .  .  .  But there is another reason why I reject the
sheriff's comfortable explanation in favor of another so bizarre and so
unthinkable I don't dare express it, even to Alan.

I saw Melissa that night.  No more than that I was Melissa.  Her terror
set my heart pounding; her fear for her child shivered through my brain.

I ran with her in desperate flight, through rough pastureland and
tangled woods, down into Deadman's Hollow.

That was where Martha caught up with her.  That was where Martha buried
her and the baby.  We're certain of that now.  Alan found the evidence
only a few pitiful scraps of mortality and certain stains in the boggy
soil .  .  .

Never mind the details, you wouldn't want to hear them.

I remember the night I saw Martha come into the library, her hands black
with the wet, muddy loam found only in low-lying places hollows .  .  .

It was a spring night.  The same time of year Melissa died the same day
of the year I wonder?  The very hour of the same day?

I can't forget the last words Martha spoke.  I can't help believing,
against all common sense and all reason, that they were not the
delirious mutterings of the dying, but a literal statement of fact.  You
see, Martha died a few days after the events I have described.  She was
conscious at the end, and she asked for me.  But I don't think she knew
who I was.  I alone heard her last words.  As I bent over the bed, her
eyes opened and focused with the same dark hatred that was all I had
ever known from her.  Her lips parted.

"Again, Melissa.  Every year you come back .  .  .  the same day, the
same place .  .  .  I burn your clothes.  Not once, but every year.

Every year I dig the grave .  .  .  Why won't you and your bastard brat
stay where I put you?"